“I’ve done a quick magic examination and combined with that child´s complaint, I’m

pretty sure it’s mostly lung-related”

Hilda-san reports to me.

“It’s a chronic condition, so it must be putting a lot of strain on other organs, but I’m
curious to see how well the benefits of the miraculous spring will work on this type of
[No harm no foul] disease. If you have a problem with the improvement situation, I
can start treatment with magic and medication”

“Ah, I don’t know much about difficult things, so please do as you wish, Hilda-san. In
the end, she should be able to give birth to a healthy child”

“Understood☆”

As a doctor, Hilda-san is a very reliable person. The new cat beast seems to have given
up on her own weakness and wants to force herself to have a child, but it is difficult to
enjoy eroticism with such a tragically determined girl. Sex should be a fun and
attractive activity. At least I want it to be as much so as possible. And Hilda-san is not
the one to argue with me on that point.

“So, I’m hoping that Hilda-sensei will join us soon”

“In this state?”

“Yes☆”

Dianne, Apple, Laila, Anzeros and Irina. They were lined up on the edge of the
residence, holding hands and lining up their asses to be seeded in turn.

“This kind of alignment is just like a female slave…… ♪”

“Hoho. It’s an expression of Owner’s shallow possessiveness”

“It’s a little boring to wait around with your ass sticking out after you’ve been pumped,
but…… it’s not so bad if you think that’s what Andy wants”

Apple, Laila and Dianne, who have already put semen in their vagina, have such a
conversation. And Anzeros, who I´m just having sex with right now and Irina, who is
holding my finger in her ass hole and vagina next to her, are still panting.

“Nha, a, aaa…… stronger, Andy´s dick…… is too energetic…… ♪”

“I, I’m not going to do that with my hips…… th, this luxurious man is a man who mixes
his body in a pile……”

I think it would be better to repartition and then re-enter, but Hilda posed next to Irina
and stuck her hips out.

“Because Sensei is also a female slave♪”

“……Ah…… after Irina. It will take some time”

“Aaa…… huaaaaa♪”

I was careful while ejaculating in the back of Anzeros’s vagina. My hips quivered. I felt
the power of her hips thrusting and pressing against me, making me love her and
making my cock wriggle as I ejaculated.

“It’s a lot of fun to be a slave, isn’t it♪”

“That’s right”

“Hee♪”

Hilda-san shows off with Apple over several people. Recently, I often like that kind of
unreasonable sex, probably because I don’t deny it even if I call myself a female slave.

“Irina. Then spread your own pussy”

“You pervert…… ♪”
They lined up on the porch under the warm sunshine. Large and small white buttocks
that continue to be exposed between the black nudes on the left and right. I enjoy the
end of the day while committing them in sequence.

The next day, I sat down with Azel and Rizel (Luna was also participating), who had
woken me up by licking my cock as if they were competing with Maia and told them
my mission.

“Azel, Rizel…… Would you like to work in Polka?”

“Work?”

“Where? We’re just kids, we don’t know anything about Trot, we can’t do anything
difficult, can we?”

“It’s okay because you can understand the language…… You’ll help out at the inn. You’ll
re-lay the sheets and clean them”

I’m sure the twins were a little surprised by my suggestion, but they nodded their
heads. It’s childish, but it’s cute.

“?”

“A store you know?”

“No, I know most Polka people…… But it seems that beastmen are easier to get to work
than elves”

There are a few beastmen living in Trot, too. It is undeniable that the elves were jumpy
and hostile in comparison…… but the beastmen, with whom they had a peaceful
relationship, had less emotional friction. And if their part-time jobs are successful.

“If you guys feel like you can work well, it will be easier to bring more of you from the
cat colony and even those who are a little reluctant to be indiscriminately seed by me
can move to Polka to work, live and hopefully even get married”

“Nya?”

“……Emm, Emm?”
The two of them twisted their heads to opposite sides again. Apparently they couldn’t
organize it because I said it all at once to the conclusion.

“A, Anyway, if you work part-time and make the Polka people happy, you might even
get everyone in the colony”

“……Hmm, I don’t know, but I’ll do it if you’ll seed me properly”

“Hee”

……I think they’re still upset that I haven’t ejaculated in their vaginas since they got
here. A chop falls on their heads.

[Nyaa!?]

“Don’t blame it on Andy, you two. I’m sure you’re not the only one”

“Luna-neechan”

“B, But”

Luna takes a new posture of chopping with both hands. The nude cat girls run away
with a meow.

“What do you think of this idea, Luna?”

“……Surely, everyone in the colony doesn’t get out of the colony because there’s no way
to go outside with just women”

Hilda-san, who was listening nearby, folded her arms and mixed in with the story.

“If you’re hunting in the mountains…… a family of only female beastmen in Celesta will
look like bait to the goons. Young cat beasts are so popular, you never know when
they’ll snatch you from your home one by one and sell you off”

“Yes”

As the two looked at each other with a serious look on their faces, I hugged them to
my left and right and squeezed each of their breasts. They do not resist.
“It’s not as if there are any dangerous people here and you can rely on Maia and her
friends. Illness can be cured soon. The only problems are the cold and the fact that you
can’t expect to meet anyone”

“……I see, it’s true that there are few people to meet”

Sometimes I get along with the flow of the hot springs, but basically it’s the most
remote area and humans get married quickly, so it may be a little difficult to meet a
free man here.

“You’ll let them think about it after you make a proposal. In the worst case scenario,
Andy-kun’s lower half can take care of him. I’m sure there are girls who would rather
appeal to you here than wait in the colony for the fickle Andy to come back”

“I’m starting to feel like I’m some kind of happy natural phenomenon”

“Penis tornado?”

“It’s an awesome and disgusting natural phenomenon……”

Anyway, a nice labor force for Polka. Should be. I hope they will mesh well.

————————————–

Sharon’s armor has been painted and is finally finished today.

“Thank you very much. Now I can wear Smithson-san’s work anytime I want♪”

Sharon spun around, looking as excited as a little girl. I’m not sure if you can call her a
girl, but she looks like one. My finished product is only a simple breast plate because
it is lightly dressed, but she still looks like a warrior.

“You’re doing better than I expected”

“I’m not sure. When Andy started, I thought it wouldn’t be finished before spring”

Jackie-san and Jeanne were deeply impressed and poured the wine into four ceramic
cups.

“Sharon, you drink, too”

“Are you sure?”

“It’s an completed party of an amateur blacksmith”

“Don’t be modest, Bocchan. It’s a fine job”

“That’s right…… I, I don’t think a real armor smith would have time to celebrate every
time”

“That’s right”

“Hahaha. Anyway, congratulations for your hard work”

Jackie-san took the lead in raising the cup, followed by Jeanne, me and Sharon.

“Then, congratulations on the completion!”

[Cheers!]

It’s good to drink alcohol with a sense of accomplishment…… All that’s left now is
Neia’s armor. Let’s go for it.

————————————————–

Evening. I dropped by the inn where I was staying the other night. Since Keiron, 100-
man commander Becker, Neia, Tetes, etc. are staying here, consultations related to unit
management are still being held at the cafeteria here.

“Hey, 10-man captain Smithson”

“Oh, Lantz and Goto”

Perhaps it was just the right time of day, but Lantz and Goto were also in the cafeteria.

“How long will you guys be in Isaac’s custody?”

“We’ve already been released!”

“If we’re sent back to Basson, it’ll really be spring!”

And before I knew it, we seemed to have returned to our Dianne Special Task Force
again.

“After that, if Boyd is here, our group would be complete”

“About Boyd. I bet he’s still doing this and that with Sylvia”

“I’m sure they’re discussing the number of children they plan to have. The end result
is that they’re probably kissing each other, saying things like, [You’re a blessing, so you
never know how many you’re going to have] and, [Ernie, you might have twice as many
as you planned] and [I’m not sure if twice is enough] and [Me neither] ”

“Envy!”

You guys are too excited about delusions…… Dianne was smiling and watching such a
situation.

“But it’s time to check the situation…… we’ll be back to Celesta and Renfangas soon.
It’s not a whole action, but be prepared”

“U, Understood”

“Isn’t it all right to be suddenly dropped far away and come back on your own for
training? 100-man commander Isaac is here, so we’re good, right?”

“Uh, the days of the march are over”

Lantz and Goto hugged their shoulders and woke up and cried…… But what should I
do if that happens? Waiting in Polka to make Neia’s armor…… I can’t say that. We
should go to Renfangas by Maia. What should I do with the erotic paradise of the
barrier prison when it comes to it? They can’t just wait naked for days, right? Ugh, it’s
annoying.

When I returned to the village of the barrier prison, Naris was drinking in a good mood
in the open-air bath.

“Ah, 10-man captain Smithson. Do you want a drink?”

“……You’re having a lot of fun”

“No well, it’s a paradise except that you can’t wear clothes here. The hot spring is nice,
the food is delicious, there are no mosquitoes or flies even if you take a nap in the right
place and no one is angry”

“Are you sure you don’t want to go back to the inn?”

“Recently, I’m scared of Tetes-chan’s exploring eyes!”

……I feel that it’s okay to leave this place as a naked village.
With the mediation of the tavern owner, the cat beast sisters Azel and Rizel began
working at one of Polka’s inns.

“Is it okay…… no, I’m not the one who brought you here”

“But you never know what kind of work you’ll be doing, whether it’s with different
races or foreigners”

“No No, I was just wondering if you could get along with the innkeeper”

Polka has a population of only a few hundred, but there are more than twenty
innkeepers of all sizes. Some of the smaller ones are small enough to rent out for a
short time, while some of the larger ones can accommodate close to a hundred people
and on paper, they can accept more than twice as many guests as the total number of
residents. It is said that this is because the previous baron encouraged the opening of
the inn with subsidies in order to take advantage of the hot spring resort’s
characteristics, but in reality, there is no way that so many guests from far away would
visit the inn. As a result of this situation, most of the innkeepers are unable to fully
demonstrate their capacity to accept guests. Even if they have enough rooms for
dozens of people, they don’t have enough employees to manage them, so all but a few
rooms are covered with dust. This has been fine until now, but lately there has been
an increase in the number of customers coming to Polka, such as elven warriors and
crossbowmen. In fact, the capacity of the inn as a real number is not enough, as we
also retired from the inn to give it to the Crossbow Corps. So, naturally, they would
want employees. However, I wondered if the two of them could do it. If they were to
cause trouble and aggravate the people’s feelings toward the beastmen, there was a
possibility that the whole thing would collapse. Considering this, I’m not sure if it was
a good idea to leave it to those two young and not-so-cautious people. I wondered if I
should have been more cautious and talked to Donna and asked her to find a humble
cat beast (if there was one) who would be more suitable for the business.

“Andy, don’t look so serious. Even old man Digo doesn’t think that a young man can do
a great job overnight”
The owner laughed as he made me a cup of coffee. It’s noon on a weekday and the
snack service has been moved to the main bar, so it’s just me and the owner in the
original bar. Incidentally, Digo is the owner of the inn where Azel and Rizel were taken
care of. I didn’t know him personally because he was not located near the blacksmith
shop. Thanks to the bar owner’s intervention, they were able to find a job easily.

“But I’m still worried. Cat beasts can be a little fickle and careless”

“It would be weird if all the young fellows, 15 or so, were so serious and workaholic.
That’s okay. You should rather see to it that they don’t throw up going to work because
they are angry or in pain”

“……Yeah”

Well, I guess that’s more important…… While I was thinking about that, Azel and Rizel
came into the bar cheerfully.

“Older brother, let’s play because it’s lunch time!”

“Nya!”

“Lunch is not the time to play!…… Is it possible for you to work?”

The cat sisters nodded in unison.

“Grandpa was kind”

“Every time I made a bed or did something right, he gave me a homemade candy”

……Wow. They´re really spoiled.

“……Old man Digo, even though he was reluctant”

The bar owner mutters expressionlessly. Apparently they´re loved more than expected.

——————————————–

Neia’s armor is a big job to put together.

“I think Neia doesn’t need to worry too much about the weight, but I still don’t want
to make too much of a mess”

“If you focus on ease of movement, it’s hard to avoid having too many moving parts
and making too much noise”

“Let’s try to keep a good balance”

Jackie-san and I worked out the details. When we asked Neia what she liked, she said
she didn’t know what was good or bad about regular armor since she only wore that
super-technical armor, so we had to leave it up to her.

“We’ll use hard leather in some places. Bocchan’s thing is……”

“Crest engraving?”

“Yes. That should give us enough protection”

“I’d like to avoid relying on this as much as possible, though”

Since old man Dan told me to trust the blacksmith, I was conscious that I didn’t want
to use the crest engraving in a straightforward manner. But that doesn’t mean I can do
a half-hearted job.

“……But that leaves a lot of room for design. It might be able to combine ease of
movement with quietness”

“I guess”

It is true that Jackie-san is right, the application of light and flexible materials with
crest engraving will be a big advantage. By combining steel and hard leather, we can
come up with an armor that looks good but has high functionality. If you paint it, you
can cover its appearance.

———————————

After finishing my work, I returned to the barrier prison. In the open-air baths that I
peeked at for a moment, Miril, the sister of Azel and Rizel, and Sharon and Hilda, two
hot spring enthusiasts, were half bathing and tipping their cups. The three of them,
each with soft-looking breasts, are a real feast for the eyes.
“Oh, Andy-kun☆”

“Would you like to join us?”

“Join us……”

As I try to take Sharon up on her offer, I notice that Miril has a slightly tense smile on
her face. I’m sure she’s seen me having unrestrained sex in this village. I’m sure it’s
because there’s a good chance that the three of us will end up together. You can’t help
but be a little scared because I haven’t held any of the Maple family’s cat girls,
including Miril, since they came here.

“I’m going to have to eat first”

“Oh, really?”

“I’m sorry”

I glanced at Miril, who looked a little relieved and left. I’m going to hold her after Miril
is healed properly, but it would be distracting to commit Hilda and others and leave
her alone.

I went to the center of the village to get some food. In front of a private house near the
central square is the cooking area for Fennel and her friends. If I go there and ask for
a meal, I won’t have to wait long to get something. But before I get there, I see Laila
and Christie hurrying to get dressed. A rather unusual combination.

“Laila?”

“Ho, owner”

“Smithson-san”

The two of them smile casually.

“Are you going somewhere?”

“To see the holy beast”

“I’ll be her chaperone”

……I see.

“I’m going to fly around for Dianne’s [Wait-and-see]. Before that, I thought I’d talk to
that horse about the magic I heard from the Leica tiger holy beast. What, I’ll be back
tomorrow morning”

“No……”

I also get dressed.

“I’m coming with you. I want to meet Breakcore as much as possible”

“Ho…… You’re going to go out there and fuck her?”

“……Is that the ulterior motive”

“Well”

Christie chuckled.

“So, according to Smithson-san, the holy beast is a female slave?”

“……I don’t remember making her a female slave”

But it may be similar. She sometimes tries to be so devoted that I can pull her and I
don’t think she’ll be embraced by anyone other than me.

“Well, okay. I’ll have you on my wings in no time at all”

I left the village with Laila and Christie and moved to the Red Clan territory.

Unlike the daytime barrier prison, the Holy Beast Labyrinth is still nighttime. And in
the grasslands above it, Diel was practicing his sword with Breakcore.

“Ku……”

“What’s wrong with Diel, you can come seriously. You can skip him if you like”

“Give me room!”
……Diel is also quite a swordfighter, but in front of the overwhelming experience value
of Breakcore, it seems that the victory is far away even if he puts out his best. The
swords meet and sparks scatter in the meadow at night. As we slowly approached the
scene after getting off Laila, Breakcore suddenly stopped dealing with Diel and smiled
at me.

“Good to see you, Andy”

And then, in a fit of pique, Diel’s sword pierced her side.

“Ah”

I’m sure he didn’t expect her to be stabbed unprotected, but Diel looked like he was in
trouble.

“Sorry, Diel. That’s it”

Breakcore suddenly drops her sword, holds her hand over and blows Diel away with
a shock wave. Ah, Diel dances in the air…… Well, the landing may hurt, but it should be
okay. Diel is strong. And Breakcore rubs her flank a little. It seems that the wound was
healed.

“Even so, it’s a rare face with the Cherry Blossom representative and three people……”

“Hoho. It’s not a good look for me to be alone…… This time its my business”

“This is also rare”

Breakcore rolls her eyes.

“……A, Aside from the dragon, Andy and Cherry Blossom´s Christie will be tired. Come
to the hut”

We went to the dwelling hut as we were invited.

“……I see the inexhaustible power of the holy beast to take over the wounds of
others……?”

“I wonder if it could be used for something else”

Laila and Breakcore began to debate, while Christie listened with interest. I’m a bit
sleepy now…… I’m sorry to those three, but I’m going to doze off until the conversation
is over.

And when I woke up.

“I see…… If that’s the case, you should have used this place”

“It would be too public here. It’s too far from the clan headquarters. Owner and
Selenium have to go out to Polka every day”

“Muu……”

……The inside of the hut had become a naked paradise. Breakcore, Laila and Christie.
All of them are naturally and suddenly naked, as if I couldn’t see their clothes in my
eyes while I was sleeping.

“……Eh, what is this?”

“Hoho. We’re talking about what you’re doing in the barrier prison right now”

“I have never regretted being bound to the earth as much as I do now…… I would have
loved to have gone there and been a part of satisfying you”

“Well…… here we are, recreating it like this”

Christie chuckled as she slipped my shirt off. Before I know it, my jacket is all off. I’m
not sure if this is…… Christie’s married woman technique. I’m not sure if I’d call it a
married woman technique.

“Andy,…… that, if you don’t mind, I’d like to join you tonight”

Breakcore is approaching me with a serious face.

“I, I’m glad I came with that intention”

……I can’t say it. I undress Breakcore rather quickly, so I feel like this isn’t much
different than usual.
Breakcore thinks for a moment as she tries to get me into bed.

“……It doesn’t make much sense to do it normally”

“Meaning……”

“I have to do what you always do in that village……”

“……Go around fucking people up in the open?”

I’m sure Breakcore will let me do it without a second thought. It’s more likely that it’s
me who is uncomfortable. There is no problem if we hide ourselves with an illusion,
but then it is only a 「Normal」 intercourse with Breakcore.

“Ho. By the way, you probably haven’t eaten yet”

“……Ah, yes”

As Laila pointed out, I ran out just as we were about to have dinner, so I hadn’t eaten
yet. It’s not that I’m extremely hungry, so I didn’t say anything about it, but if I don’t
eat until the morning, I might be a little strained.

“Then that’s a good idea. Seed while eating♪”

“Is that what you’re doing?”

Breakcore, who was more impressed than disappointed, tried to leave the hut naked,
saying that she had to prepare a meal for the time being.

“H, Hey, clothes!”

If she does that, the elves outside will know exactly what we’re doing. I’m not sure if
any of the elves would object to that, but I’d still like to keep up appearances.

“Ah, that’s fine”

Clothes appear instantly on Breakcore´s skin…… no, it’s like an illusion.

“It’s not something to wear sideways”

“You’re not very convincing, Laila, when you tend to be lazy about what you wear”

But this one might burn. Take a walk in the city with a girl wearing only an illusion
that I don’t know when it will be broken…… No, it’s me who’s in danger of being found
out, below.

Breakcore brought food from the Labyrinth Village. Even so, it’s hard bread, soup pot
and lumps of bacon.

“I’m sorry it’s so simple”

“No, it’s no problem”

Both here and in Polka, food supplies are as scarce as ever. I don’t want to be
extravagant. I was about to put some soup in a deep dish, when Laila took the initiative
and took the ladle away.

“What are you doing?”

“Ho, that’s my line. What are you trying to eat as usual?”

“……Ah”

That’s right.

“It’s a story of eating while seeding…… but what do you do, black dragon?”

“Hoho. First of all, you’re in charge of being impregnated♪”

Laila makes Breakcore stick out her hips in front of me.

“Admiringly, let’s put it in”

“Nn…… ku, huu…… ♪”

My cock invades Breakcore’s pussy as I stroke her round ass. I can’t believe I’m doing
this. Laila takes the soup plate and spoon, while Christie cuts the bacon with a knife.

“Here, take a mouthful of this, too♪”

“I think you should cut the bacon a little smaller”

I’ve been eating the food that they offer me while I’m gently fucking Breakcore and
picking at Laila and Christie’s tits. This is a usual scene in the barrier prison. However,
Breakcore squinted happily while looking back at such a dining scene.

“Indeed…… I’m greedy for a woman like you”

“Ngu…… i, if you don’t like it, I’ll just focus on the sex”

“No…… this is good. I mean…… it’s not a bad thing that sex is a part of everyday life”

“……Normally you’d say you want me to concentrate a little more”

“I value spending time with you fulfilling each other more than pleasure…… spending
time with you responding to your desires in such a natural way may be close to
ideal…… ♪”

Breakcore said and began to rock her hips boldly. I also shake and start failing to pick
up food and suck up soup, but Christie and Laila smile and switch to serving by mouth.

“Nn…… huhaa……”

“Mazdar, hereee…… ♪”

“Ngu”

While mating with Breakcore on the waist, I alternately hug Laila and Christie on the
upper body, stroking the skin and grabbing the buttocks while swallowing food.
Opponents are a dragon, an elf leader and a holy beast. All of them are looking at each
other, slowly satisfying their sexual desires and appetites, a truly punishing and happy
act.

“Breakcore, I’m coming…… I want to come inside……!”

“N, huaa…… of course, inside…… my womb……!”

“Oooo……!!”

I felt the near-solid jelly run up my urethra. And then I spit it out all over the holy
beast’s lewd flesh.

“Naaaa…… ♪”

Breakcore feels it at the moment of ejaculation and pushes her hips at once to receive
the cum in her cervix. And then she shudders. It’s not that she’s coming, but she’s
shaking with joy.

“Haaa……”

I take a breath. Laila’s lips cover my mouth. The fragrant aroma of onion soup.

“……Nguu…… ju, just a little, let me breathe”

“Hoho…… Holy Beast, would you like to take over the feeding role?”

“Yes…… by all means♪”

Breakcore takes the place of Laila, pulling out my penis.

“This also looks fun here”

“Ho. You can do it any time, Owner”

“You’ll have to wait for me to catch my breath!”

“That’s right, Laila-san. In this case, it’s your mouth……”

“You can suck my cock, but don’t give me mouth-to-mouth again……”

“Oh…… that’s not going to work”

Were you motivated, Christie.

By the time I had circled the three of them, I was completely stuffed. After the first
round, we moved to the bed and straddled Breakcore on top of me, gently rocking our
hips together without moving too hard.

“As for the magic you mentioned earlier…… that would come in handy, at least for me”

“Ho”

“If you have a contract with a simplified version of the medical light technique instead
of the medical light technique, you can take on the negative instead of the positive, so
there is no chance of abnormalities due to overhealing. It would make the treatment
of the injured much safer”

“That’s right…… B, But I’m here to explore the applications”

“Yeah. Let me think about it for a while, I’ll try some spell modification. There are a lot
of monster and adventurer’s eggs here, so there’s no shortage of test subjects”

Breakcore is a scary thing to say, even as she gyrates her hips. A test subject.

“It’s a magic that seems to have a lot of potential for development from what I’ve
heard……, but it’s not something I’d be able to apply without a vessel the size of a holy
beast, so it’s out of my hands”

Christie also looked a little disappointed as she hugged my arm. That seems to be the
way it is.

“Come back here often. I’m sure you’ll be able to find a way to improve it…… nkuu♪ I
don’t mind if we just mate like this”

“Ho. Are you talking to me or to Owner?”

“……Haaa. Both. It’s too far for Andy to walk here”

Breakcore smiled as she deeply received the ejaculation that began during the
conversation.

“I’m probably more…… lonely than you think”

“…………”

She looked like a good adult, but for some reason I hugged Breakcore, who looked like
a child.

“I’m going to ejaculate once more”

“……Yeah♪”

I switched positions and began to shake my hips. Laila and Christie were looking at
me with a bitter smile.

“Being struck”

“Isn’t it okay?…… It’s [Like] ”

Before dawn, we flew out of the labyrinth and back to the barrier prison. I wanted to
relax, but I couldn’t say that. Winter has long since passed the halfway point and
spring is gradually approaching.
Since Dianne has expressed her intention to resume troop operations, the
surrounding area is hurriedly moving to make preparations.

“Do Fennel and the others remain in this barrier?”

“We have a house that we’re renting and we’re going to go back there until Master
comes back”

“They say that a house gets damaged if it’s not lived in”

Fennel and Oregano replied. It is true that they have no need to stay in this barrier
prison if I am not there.

“I’ve been going to clean it from time to time, so I don’t think it’s as bad as they say”

Laurier insists. I’m a little surprised that she was doing that…… well, I would have
been free in the daytime and it wouldn’t take long if I didn’t work so hard.

“I and Jeanne-chan will return to the Baron’s mansion”

“Right”

Selenium and Jeanne were not staying at a crowded inn, so they could easily return.
In fact, it would have been more convenient for the two of them to stay at the baron’s
mansion all the time.

“I and Christie too…… I will not be accompanying you this time. I’m going to stay
quietly at the Baron’s mansion”

“Is that so?”

“I’m neglecting my duties…… Christie has preached me enough”

Well, Irina is also an elf with a position, so I’d like to agree that she should move a little
more calmly…… It’s a shame to keep her away from me as a partner for sex.

The three cat beasts can rent a room at old man Digo’s inn.

“I’ve come all this way to have sex with you and I haven’t done it yet……”

“I hope you come back soon”

“That…… like my sisters, I was hoping you could get me pregnant quickly”

The three of them waited, their ears perked up. I’m glad they’re looking forward to
having sex with me that much. I’m not going to say anything about it if they’re a little
more careful with their words and actions.

The other members of the group seem to be following along for the most part. The
four Renfangas in particular seem to be homesick for some reason.

“I’ve never spent this much time in a foreign country before. It’s time to regain my
knight’s awareness and be crisp, or I’m going to be a useless person”

In the inn’s dining room, the four Gauntlet members were all talking about it.

“Rennesto, huh? It’s not like I have much use for it, to be honest, since I don’t even have
a place to sleep anymore”

“Naris. If you put it that way, you really have no other resting place but beside
Smithson-san, don’t you”

“!!”

Naris froze at Sharon’s point. Naris, a rootless grass, wonders where she will certainly
settle down if she loses her home consciousness in Rennesto. Almeida, who was
looking beside her, smiled bitterly.

“……Well, I’m originally based in Folklore, so I don’t have much attachment there”

“Where did you stay in Folklore?”

“I rented a regular room…… Even though it was, I was an elf and an enemy. It wasn’t a
very comfortable place, but……”

Almeida is not very good at using illusions. Did she decide she couldn’t cheat, or did
she just think of the act of lying? Anyway, she was being honest.

“With Rennesto, that’s not the case, so Al-chan should buy a house too”

“I don’t intend to work there for very long. If I put off the deal with Duke Gardner too
much, I’m likely to be overwhelmed by the life of the other party…… So, I don’t need a
house”

“If you’re on Red Arm’s payroll, you can live in an inn for the rest of your life and still
have plenty of change……”

I’m a little jealous of your economic good news.

————————————–

“This time it’s really a wait-and-see. I’m not planning on staying there for many days
either. I’m not going to blame you if you don’t follow me and I’m not going to collect
Boyd just to check on his safety”

Dianne smiled at the flurry of activity around her.

“But I can’t say I’m not going”

“Ah…… that’s right. Maia is worried without you”

It seems that Laila also moved due to the fall civil war, so it doesn’t mean she can’t
move with Renfangas at all…… after all, the 「Elf Territory Blue Dragon」 is better.
When Maia moves, she doesn’t listen to anything other than my orders, so I can’t help
but go.

“Ho. When it comes to crossing the snake mountains in winter, I’m not sure I’ll be able
to give you a comfortable flight. It’s dangerous if its not Maia”

“Ah…… that’s one way of looking at it”

In bad weather, the Blue Dragon can fly better. It seems. Laila won’t drop, but it’s true
that Maia is more suitable…… Besides, I feel sorry for Apple, who is scared when it
shakes too much.

—————————————

Based on Dianne’s remarks, the result of various troubles was that they would not go.

“This time, Lantz, Goto and Keiron are off. Becker and Neia are on board”

Keiron chose to take consecutive days off, despite the stares of others. Lantz and Goto
also peeked at Dianne’s words…… no, they seemed to choose to heal the tiredness of
the march with Isaac.

“It’s okay for Anzeros and the others to rest as well. It’s not official and we’re not going
to do anything too dangerous”

“No, I’ll take care of Andy”

“Me too”

It seems that Anzeros and the others are worried about me, who tends to get into a
pinch by taking a momentary gap…… I’m very grateful to them.

“I’m going to visit Boyd and Mikagami and the others in Basson, make contact with
Kingfisher and the others in Renfangas, check on the hut I put together before
winter…… that’s it, we’ll be back soon”

Dianne smiles bitterly.

“Is it okay to just say hello?”

“Yeah. If things are going well, Kingfisher and the others should be expanding their
search in the direction I have in mind. I want to know how much progress they’ve
made in cross-checking the old map. The rest is just socializing”

“……Without change, what would you like to help?”

“In winter, the Renfangas side can’t move so much. It’s unlikely that they’ll be forced
into anything”

It’s just a bit of sightseeing, Dianne said.

“Hey, Dianne”

Luna, who was listening to the conversation, raised her hand.

“For the time being, during the talk as an army, you’ll call me 100-man commander,
Luna”

“I’m sorry…… If it’s a casual trip, you’ll take me to my colony, right?”

“I don’t mind, but will you let Andy seed you? I think it’s difficult to keep Tetes and
Becker away”

“There’s that too, though…… I think there were a lot of kids with illnesses and old
injuries, so…… I thought I’d have Laila carry those again”

“Ah, there you go”

The cat beast colony also seems to be healthy and if you look for it, it seems that some
are not.

“Ho. In that case, I think Luna and I should go separately to collect them”

“I’ll have to have Irina and the others arrange for the reception as well”

This is a difficult thing to do on the spur of the moment, but Laila and Dianne continue
to do the math as a matter of course.

“If we were to incorporate that into our travel plans…… we’d have to leave the others
at Basson and take Andy to the desert……”

“I’m sure everyone will be happy to just be seeded four or five of them while Grandma
gets them ready”

“Is it okay to leave the explanation and leadership to you as I carry the girls to Polka,
Luna?”

“I want Hilda to see them for the time being”

“My older sister seems to want to do some shopping at Celesta this time, so it’s difficult
to coordinate……”
“You know, you don’t have to cut your stay in Basson short. We don’t have to worry
about lodging because the corps building is vacant…… you can ask Hilda-san to spend
the day shopping and doing other things in Basson, and then join the flow there”

“That’s also true. Anzeros, can you take care of the rest of the team in the meantime?”

“Understood”

I left Dianne and the others who were making adjustments and headed for the shoe
store. During this trip, I’ll have to leave some of the armor parts to Jackie-san. I really
want to do it all by myself, but I don’t have unlimited time. Anyway, I was curious about
the quality of Neia’s shoes that I had asked old man Harry to make. I wondered if they
would be okay.

“……Is this old man´s work?”

“Work. It’s a work of art, call it [Work] if you like”

“Ah, yes…… that’s magnificent”

At first glance, you can tell that it is an elaborate and massive 「Work」. His shoes
have such an aura. This is good stuff. Even I, an outsider, can understand it. His skills
are real.

“You’d better go get that titty girl. Even when the actual thing is ready, it still needs to
be adjusted”

“Y, Yes…… I mean, how can such a good pair of shoes cost that much?”

I had been quoted a price, and while it was high for 「Just shoes」, it was far lower
than the price I would have paid for something like this.

“…………”

The old man looked at me with deep eyes and said slowly,

“Those are good feet. To be able to match a good pair of shoes to a good pair of feet is
worth more than money to a craftsman”

“……Old man”
“I’m sure you’d like to match good tits with good clothes, or rather, with clothes and
armor that make them shine. Do you want to raise the price just because you did it
well?”

“……Old man!”

I nodded deeply at old man Harry and shook his aged but strong hand. I’m going to
respect him as much as I respect my father and Jackie-san.
The blue sky, the pure white snow and the trees of the forest with their lonely colors
peeking out from under their snow caps. Neia was standing on a stump at the edge of
the forest in a familiar landscape.

“Ah, Smithson-san”

“What are you doing here?”

“Just a little training, patrolling for monsters”

“Training?”

“You can maintain your arm and leg strength with simple training and hot springs, but
your senses will be clouded if you don’t keep them honed…… While searching for
monsters, we use our sensing abilities to the fullest in places like this. Animals, birds,
wind, snow…… all have information to offer”

“……You know how to sense the presence?”

“It’s a little different, but if you can handle it with the same feeling, it’s better than
that”

Neia closes her eyes and mutters while holding her hat.

“The flow of Qi is stable. I’m sure monsters won’t be around for a while”

“You said you were on patrol, but have you defeated any of them since you got here?”

“Yes, a few wolf monsters”

……Unbeknownst to people, it seems that part of Polka’s peace was kept by her.

“……I’m glad it’s not a place where bandits and such roam. People can be a pain”
“What?”

“‘In Kalwin, sometimes people would try to steal the crops of other settlements. No
one is rich, so they want something to eat even if they have to do that…… Moreover if
it is revealed, they are guilty of death. If they are docile, they will let the villagers
dispose of them…… It’s lawless. There are some who are so desperate that they will
turn on the villagers who are like family to them. It’s also the role of the Hero to
execute such people”

“Ah……”

It’s a story that can be told anywhere. Now that transportation has improved, the
probability of getting food from other places has also improved and localized droughts
and famines caused by storms do not often develop into serious situations. Still, there
are times when they do. Whenever I hear of a crime that has occurred due to such
circumstances, it is always depressing.

“People pretend to be something they are not. I’m sure you’ll agree…… We, heroes, are
also deceived. But the one who is robbed is too helpless to remain deceived. And those
who have been robbed and done well will get a taste and repeat the same thing and
eventually, we will judge them…… Have you ever killed anyone, Smithson-san?”

“‘…… I have. I don’t think I’ve killed fifty people yet”

It’s not that I haven’t had the opportunity to kill people, like in military service, or even
in a counterattack against bandits sometime. And the crossbow is an excellent weapon
and Dianne is an excellent commander. If we fight, it will be a one-sided battle that we
win. I have no doubt that I and of course Anzeros and Keiron, have killed more than
we can use with both hands.

“……Even for someone like you, it’s still true”

“‘I’m a soldier. And Celesta is not very safe”

“I’ve probably cut down about a hundred people”

Neia pulled her hat a little deeper into her eyes.

“I can only do so much. A hero can only face his problems with a blade…… I’m sure
there’s no place for me in a future where everyone is happy because that’s all I can do”
“Neia”

“……No, I’m talking to myself. Forget it”

Neia raises the brim of her hat and hides behind a bright smile…… I was trying to say
something comforting to her, but I couldn’t…… think of anything, so I fumbled with my
lips.

“……Shoes are ready, come to old Harry”

“Yes”

Eventually, she runs off on her errand. Even though I’m known as a quote maker, I’m
still 「Shallow」. I’m not sure how far I can go to get to the really heavy problems that
may not be solved by just being there for them…… Though I think that thinking that
way may be a big deal.

“That, please let go. It’s hard to walk”

“No. Your hands are too cold”

“It’s not like I’m getting frostbite”

“I do”

[…… Neia. I think it’s perfectly acceptable to have your hands warmed up]

“Shut up, Flash Sword! Rather, don’t speak suddenly before I make a voice barrier!”

The shoes seemed to be well received by Neia.

“I…… this, these are boots that are easy to move. It’s like wearing socks”

“Well-fitted footwear always feels that way, because you can’t wear something that
doesn’t fit. They’re made to be soft, though, so be careful of sprains and strains”

“Yes…… thank you!”

The boots fit Neia’s feet perfectly, with very little adjustment. They were not only soft,
but sturdy and they were designed to keep the greaves from shifting when they were
put together. It’s a test for me to work hard enough to fit these…… I’m excited. Top-
notch work is inspirational.

“Thank you, old man. I’m sure you’ll get your payment from Celesta’s accounting
department”

“Hoohoohoo. It’s been a while since I’ve had the pleasure of working with you. I’m the
one who should thank you, Andy”

The handshake was firm. I can feel the spirit of a first-class craftsman and the passion
of a Polka-dot child in his hands. Old man Harry’s will to do a good job for good tits.

“?”

Neia didn’t seem to understand the deepening friendship between me and the old
man.

—————————————–

The Baron will have a feast on the last night before the departure.

“Come on, Andy. You’re coming home safely this time”

This person is generous, but I wonder if it’s okay…… However, it seems that the
territory here is quite large as a barony territory. I’m not sure if it’s something I should
be worried about.

“Don’t feel lonely just because I’m not here. If you want, you can start now……”

“Irina! How dare you impose on me alone?”

“I, I’m just kidding, don’t get angry, Christie…… I’ve brought in a housekeeper from my
clan for your house. The foundation has already been laid and I expect it to take shape
within two weeks at the earliest”

“Like that”

“Isaac is clearing away the snow. Besides, the ogre from Dianne’s unit is helping with
the heavy lifting. It’s good to know that someone can handle a log alone”
It seems that before I knew it, they had started building my new house. They’re so
quick with their hands.

“I wanted to think about the layout and stuff……”

“If you want, you can build an addition later. I’ve made it so that about ten people can
sleep and wake up comfortably for now”

“Ten people?”

It may or may not be enough. Either way, I don’t have to let the Renfangas group or the
four elf girls live there yet.

“Oh, it’s about Andy’s new house. Don’t worry, if it’s not enough, I’ll make
arrangements for you to have a separate house”

The Baron was being generous.

“But if it’s too big, it’s hard to take care of the house”

On the other hand, it means Aurora is dressed in a maid outfit…… Is she becoming
more and more worried about housework?

“Leave it to us”

“I’ll do my best while you’re away♪”

And then, the four elf slaves in maid’s uniforms smilingly entered the conversation.
I’m not sure why the maids are all over the place around me and Irina.

“It’s a good thing that Fennel and Aurora are okay, but Savory and the others aren’t
maids here, so wouldn’t it be annoying if they looked confusing?”

“Don’t worry. We’re just here to help serving♪”

“I can’t help you with your military work, so I want to be able to do these things
properly”

“Yes”
Savory, Oregano and Laurier all strike a motivational pose at once. I don’t think the
pose of raising and stretching arms while standing on the tip of the toe is the correct
attitude as a maid, but the baron and the invited guests, Polka’s uncles and aunts, were
all clapping their hands in a gorgeous atmosphere.

“Umm. I’d like to see the maids of my house do this kind of pose…… ouch”

“Dear, these are precious daughters entrusted to you by a stranger”

“I, I know, let go of my beard”

The Baron’s plot was immediately shot down by his wife.

————————————-

The next morning. We split up into carriages and took off from Polka.

“I’ll be waiting for your souvenirs”

“Don’t forget it!”

The masturbation brothers, who hold a towel with a basin and say, 「I’m going to a
hot spring」, are waving while saying something illustrious. It is true that they
ordered Celesta’s cigarettes, liquor and ham as souvenirs, but they should have a little
more respect for their boss. Also, the cat girls and elf girls have gathered and are
waving. They said, 「Come back soon」, in a safe and very modest way.

“Don’t worry, they’ll be back soon”

“That’s right. We’re a little busy, though”

Luna and Hilda are muttering…… No, wasn’t it supposed to be that way?

“No, it’s not a call for me to come back!?”

“Ah, yeah. But you’ll be back soon, right?”

“Good luck, Andy-kun☆”

……If I think about it, assuming that it is mainly a call to me, it also means that I should
come back soon and have sex with them. I feel that it is neither modest nor safe at all.

“Give my regards to Kate and Rinne and to Boyd, too”

Isaac is also quite selfish, but I feel that it is quite common sense compared to others.

—————————————-

First, without crossing the Snake Mountains, we headed for Basson along the
mountain range, riding a steady air current. Laila and Maia each have a separate
carriage. We’re riding in one of them, but in terms of the original number of people,
one carriage is enough. The other carriage is for transporting the cat beasts. We’ll
move our base to Basson, where we’ll give everyone a few days of free time while we
move the injured and sick from the cat beast colony to Polka. Then, once everyone has
been treated, we’ll return to Basson and reenter Renfangas to greet people and gather
information. In some cases, it was Diane’s plan to drop the Gauntlets and return to
Polka to formulate the next action plan…… We feel free to use that super-mobility, but
it can be said that it is impossible in this era.

“But if it weren’t for the dragons, we’d have to go, come back and make a detour and
the winter would be over just getting around”

“Depending on the weather, we might not even be able to move”

Naris and Tetes muttered to themselves.

“It’s really different, but is it okay to drive around a dragon so flashy? 100-man
commander Dianne”

“Politically, we’ve taken some steps. The fact that Andy is a rider is an international
secret”

“We know that, though”

Tetes points at herself with a smile. It’s like trying. But Dianne is relaxed.

“I don’t care if you do, but I don’t think anyone in Renfangas, including Tetes and Sir
Buster, will benefit from exposing it”

“Well, that’s right”

“There are many people who know that Andy is a dragon rider in that sense. Both in
the royal capital and in Celesta. But as long as you keep it a secret, there are more
people who benefit from it. If they really want to ruin Andy’s life, they can go to the
politicians of the anti-Dark Elf faction in Celesta. Most likely, though, it’ll just cause
their base to retract from Polka into the northern forest”

“……Umm. So you’re in a bit of a strange position, 10-man captain Smithson”

“Who said that you make three times as many allies as enemies? Andy is really getting
around in that sense. He has a lot of allies, not the least of which are me and Laila.
Some of them, no matter how much political or financial power they have, can rarely
be controlled. It’s a state of affairs that is more advantageous for many mundanes to
exploit indirectly than to touch”

“……That’s right. Umm”

Tetes groaned at Dianne’s explanation. She glances at me wondering why such a

person. I agree with her, though.

“A man like that makes it his ultimate goal to become a blacksmith in the countryside.
It’s strange”

Almeida chuckled. It’s true that I’m in the middle of a lot of big things, but I’m not in a
very good position.

“It’s not all about gaining power, you know. It’s just that Smithson-san understands
that you don’t have to armor yourself with worldly power to achieve happiness……”

Sharon has a very favorable view of me. But, well.

“I’m sure it’s a bit of a struggle when you’re not making that much money”

The truth leaked out. I’d like to be great if I could, but I know I’m not cut out for that.
Laila and Maia are strong, but when they ask me to start a fight with them, I’m not
someone who can shake my head. I don’t have the capacity to really wield the 「Power
」 that I have. So, I’m going to become someone who can at least make as much money
as others. That’s all. I’m sure that if I maintain my current harem, I’ll need a huge
amount of support, including from slaves, barons and dragons and I won’t be able to
rely on that. Even so, I want to make sure that I can manage my own situation. In a
way, it’s a small pride, a vicious struggle.

“Ah, Andy is getting darker and darker……”

“It’s okay. What you lack, I make up for. That’s what makes a good woman, a good
slave”

Anzeros and Aurora comforted me. Yes. You guys are sensitive and a little too
meddlesome, but I’m glad.

“……I wonder if it’s 10-man captain Smithson´s ability to make all kinds of strong
people say that……”

“Ah. Tetes, the righteous knight. You should not try to dismiss Smithson with a single
word in many ways…… The more you look at these guys, the more you misjudge them”

“What do you mean?”

Tetes and Becker are having an unfamiliar conversation. No, I wonder if 100-man
special duty commander Becker knows that Tetes was an intelligence agent called
Blue Arm.

——————————————–

In the evening, we arrived near Basson’s corps building.

“Okay, everyone rest until tomorrow. You can spend the day as you like. I want older
sister to finish her shopping and other errands by tomorrow night”

“Yes☆ H, Hey, Andy-kun, do you want a drink?”

“Hilda-san, you know what……”

It had been a long time since she had been to Celesta and now that she had a vacation
almost exclusively for herself, Hilda was very excited.

“I’m coming with you. I’m more worried about Andy than my older sister. He might get
carried away with Celeste’s drink after so long”

“You don’t trust me……”

I’m not going to say anything back, because before I lost my virginity, all I did was
drink.

“I’ll let you know how Mikagami and the others are doing. It might be helpful in the
future”

“Oh my God, are you getting ready to get pregnant, Anzeros-san?”

“No, not at all! It’s just that Andy might impregnate a few feline children in Polka……”

“Anzeros-san, you’re a real softie when it comes to…… other people’s children”

“Ah, Andy’s kids are my kids!”

Apple and Aurora are dumbfounded by Anzeros. Luna is the only one nodding her
head in agreement. Perhaps influenced by the colony’s family values.

“Is there a bathroom here?”

“Ho, I believe we do. There are no men in the squadron now, so there’s no need to wait
in shifts”

“Yay. But I’m also curious about Celesta’s drink”

“See you tomorrow, Naris. We have some time to kill anyway”

“I’m afraid that if I go out too much in Celesta…… I’ll end up with a broken face”

“I think Al-chan is probably okay, though. But there weren’t many white elves in
Celesta, right?”

Neia, Laila and the gauntlets are heading to the bath. I’m sure it’s for the exclusive use
of Mikagami and the others now. Then, with 100-man commander Becker, Dark Elf
Sisters and Maia, I head to the familiar bar. Occasionally, I’m at Celesta and I’m used to
it, and alcohol is good.

It’s been a while since I’ve been to the bar, and it’s as crowded as ever. Basson is a
growing city, so it never seems to be deserted even when the crossbow corps isn’t
around.
“Oya, 100-man commander Dianne. A little good man♪”

The lady at the tavern looked at Becker and broke into a smile. Yes. It’s not that I’m
disappointed that she didn’t look at me or anything. I’m familiar with her.

“Older sister, a glass of ogre killer. And some snacks”

I think that 100-man commander Becker who makes a quick flattery and earns a
favorable impression is truly a good man…… While we are having a good time, I hear
music at the end of the bar. This is unusual. I wonder if some traveling entertainers
are here. I stretch my neck to see if it’s a traveling entertainer.

“Ah”

“Why aren’t we much further north than the desert!?”

Dianne and Hilda rolled their eyes. In silence, the head of 100-man commander Becker
also widened his eyes.

There, accompanied by a band, she was dressed in a see-through costume. She has the
appearance of a dark elf woman smiling in a hatefully picturesque pose.

“Oh, unexpected meeting♪”

She smiled and started dancing and she was undoubtedly called the jewel butterfly of
the desert…… its Nord-san.
Nord-san’s dancing was brilliant even on the stage of a small bar.

Sometimes she jumped on empty tables or stair railings to show her unpredictable
movements and her bewitching curves and sharp turns that made us gasp from time
to time kept us watching. Depending on the tune of the song, she would use the lively
steps of a young girl or the tenacious hips of a mature woman and she would also
perform light-hearted kirimomi gyrations and somersaults that flipped her costume
to its maximum extent. She also does not forget to serve her customers, such as putting
her hands around their necks and riding on their knees and drinking out of a ceramic
cup offered to her without hesitation. Her face is full of lively smiles and the fragrance
of the flowers she sprinkles around easily intoxicates the men. It was the same
goddess of beauty on a small stage in a distant land.

“I’m so excited. It’s been a while, Hilda-neesan. I wonder if it’s been about two years”

“I don’t know. I don’t think we’ve seen each other for a while…… Nord didn’t come to
the clinic, did she”

“Well, I’m not much of a homebody, you know”

While receiving her ceramic cup from Hilda-san, Nord-san smiles with a shining smile.
Diane smiled bitterly as she wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.

“Make it at home…… You´re not a cat”

“It would be helpful if you could think of me as a cat with a tendency to run away from
home, because you’re the one who’s trying to hold me down”

Nord-san said with a pout and drank the contents of the cup.

“Oh, it’s delicious. This strange Ogre Killer is a little fruity, isn’t it?”
Then, setting the cup down with both hands, she turned to face me and Becker-san for
the first time.

“So, it’s been a month…… almost two months, right? Younger brother and Becker-
kun♪”

“It’s been a month. I never thought I’d see you here”

“I’m pretty sure it takes about a month to get from Talc to here on foot or by carriage”

We flew on Laila’s wings, so it only took a day or two, but originally the stagecoach
would have had to bypass the desert, so it would have taken quite a while.

“Huhu. I begged my father to let me take the flying dragon to Officlade”

“Ah, unfair. Master Ashton rarely gives us a flight”

100-man commander Becker frowns a little. The Flying Dragon is a high-speed means
of communication for the military and it flies around the country busily. It is said that
even the soldiers of the Intelligence Brigade are not allowed to ride it freely, because
the top priority is to move urgent letters and important people at the level of ministers
and generals. It is a clear abuse of authority that Nord-san was able to board one……
Well, I don’t think even 100-man commander Becker will really blame it.

“But why so far north? I’m sure older sister’s territory is the southern part of the
desert and the Greater Armonica basin at most”

“Hmm, well, sometimes. I was interested to hear that Dianne and her friends had set
up a camp over here”

Nord-san tilted her glass in a clear manner. But one of the Dark Elf musicians, who was
putting away his instrument, was looking at me with a grin. He seemed to want to say
something. 100-man commander Becker sees this and offers him a plate of snacks. It’s
an unspoken signal to come in and talk.

“Hehe. From the very beginning, the young lady had a straight line to Basson. I had to
go to the trouble of confirming with the minister where you were all enrolled”

“Jose!!”
Nord-san threw a spoon at him. The dark elf, called Jose, grins and catches it with his
fingers, turns it around and puts it on the table and then walks away with a funny
step…… Soberly showing off unusual reflexes.

“Jose…… is that [Red Sand Jose]?”

“You know him, 100-man commander Becker?”

“He’s an Ace Knight who was active for a while in the Second Southern Division. He
retired before I joined the army”

The second south…… was as elite as the third infantry corps of the western corps. It
was privatized and dismantled by General Lucas…… So, Dianne supplements those of
us who are stunned.

“He’s one of Onyx’s merchant members. He has been guarding our sister for a long
time at the request of our older brother and father”

“So you’re saying he’s guarding Nord-san in disguise as a musician?”

Nord-san, who was a little dissatisfied with seeing off Jose’s back, sighed violently.

“It’s not so much a…… disguise. Originally, he’s a master of stringed instruments. Well,
I wonder if our father lending a flying dragon flight is because of him being an
overlooker”

“Is [Red Sand Jose] the role of an overlooker… I think I had a pretty close relationship
with your father, but I think he still have a lot of hands, that man”

100-man commander Becker says a little happily and raises the cup. He seemed to
have a good record of battle, from the point of view.

“Returning to the story, why did you go to Basson? As I recall, we talked about it a little
bit at the Spirit Festival, but we’re not a unit that’s sitting around so much……”

Dianne asked again. Nord-san stammered a bit.

“……S, So”

“?”
“It’s no good if you don’t know when you’ll see each other again. I thought this would
be the best place. I also had to see Hilda-neesan……”

“Oh. Me too…… I, I’m sure you would find me easily. I wonder if you wanted to meet
Dianne”

“Uh……”

Nord-san glanced at me. It seems that the movement of her gaze made him realize
everything and 100-man commander Becker shrugs his shoulders and leaves the
table. If you look at it, Dianne also spread her hand to do it.

“……That?”

“Wh, What? You’re the one who told me to avoid having sex with other people as much
as possible”

“Ah, yes”

……She’s more disciplined than I thought.

“So, you’re the new female slave……?”

“No, Maia”

It’s good until I read the air, but it’s still difficult for Maia to distinguish. I mean, it
seems like they’re misunderstanding me other than Maia.

“This person is Dianne’s older sister, so my sister-in-law. It’s just that she likes to have
sex with me a little bit on……”

“Wa, Wait. It’s a subtly unconvincing explanation, isn’t it?”

“Did you make a mistake?”

Nord-san fell silent and held her head with a drink in her hand.

“……It, It’s not wrong, but I think it’s a bit of a misnomer”

“I’m sorry…… I’ll give you a proper explanation again”

I was also troubled by the fact that my relationship with Nord-san was a little difficult
to describe accurately. It’s not a lover or a female slave, that’s for sure, but there’s no
doubt that it’s a sexually charged relationship.

“……Mistress?”

It seems that Maia was wondering about it with me, so I suggested a closer
description.

“Maybe close”

When I responded, Hilda and Dianne looked at each other.

“I don’t think so. Isn’t a female slave as close as you can get to a mistress?”

“Sister-in-law and mistress are amazing characters”

“Huhuh. I and Andy are sister and brother-in-law, but also female slave and master”

“You’re a married woman, Hilda-neesan”

“My win☆”

What is it, Hilda-san?

“It, It doesn’t matter…… Mou, I’ve lost my mood after all that dancing”

Nord-san empties the glass while bulging and orders the next cup of alcohol.

—————————————————-

So, despite the fact that the mood disappeared, the recovery was quick.

“Huhuhuu. Th-ere-fo-re. As for me, I would like to do something about my brother’s

overbearing attitude as soon as possible. I’m a very popular dancer, you know. It’s the
superstar of the night that all the men in Celesta long for”

“I, I understand”

Surprisingly, the alcohol came around quickly. Hilda and Dianne aren’t too drunk.
“I thought everyone in Dianne’s family was a strong drinker……”

“It’s not that Nord-chan is weak either. Looking at it from a while ago, she has been
drinking a lot”

“Well, I can’t say I don’t understand why you would want to gain momentum”

Nord-san returns her eyes to the support of her sisters.

“It’s because Dianne and the others are like that that I’m being neglected!”

“What are you talking about, older sister……?”

“Dianne-chan. Drunk people are invincible☆”

“We, Well, I can see that”

“I! As soon as possible! To my younger brother! I want to teach my younger brother

about the family hierarchy! Dianne and Hilda are a little disappointed! Dianne is a
child of my family. Anyway, I have to tell you that I and Hilda are going up……”

Gradually, the excuses were getting stronger. Atmosphere that seems to be pulled to
the bed soon.

“I’m Andy-kun’s female slave, as I said before☆”

“I’m different! What’s your older sister losing!”

Nord-san slammed her fists on the table. I put my face close to Maia’s ear.

“Then, I’ll take a room…… can you prevent us from being peeped by 100-man
commander Becker?”

“Yes”

Maia knew exactly what to do and marked Becker with her eyes. He is talking with
Jose at the counter. I’ll talk to the lady and get a room. Ostensibly, it’s because Nord is
about to collapse, but well…… the point is.

“Then, let’s take it and stand, Nord-san”

“Al, All right. Well said, younger brother!”

I was going to accept Nord-san’s challenge head on. I’m sure Nord-san has a desire to
have sex with me, and I’m sure she doesn’t want to give up. This person is free-spirited
about sex, but she is not the one who loses her whole life. She’s not the kind of woman
who’d be suitable for a female slave. More than anything, she’s someone who would
probably be crushed by boredom if I caught her. She is in a unique position in many
ways, but I have no desire to reject her. So I’m not going to wait until she’s fully sobered
up to attack me. I’m going to be the first to attack her.

“Huhu. Well then, let’s go, Nord☆”

“Dianne is coming too! Don’t let anyone tell you that dark elves are easy! We’ll beat
younger brother together!”

“Yes, yes……, a little too much alcohol”

It took three of us to push Nord-san into a room on the second floor of the inn.

And I’m the first to take off my clothes. I’m not going to muddle through and face the
morning in a muddle. If I’m going to do this, I’m going to do it and it’s going to be
serious.

“O, Ooh…… you didn’t run away, younger brother”

Nord-san also lifts her hair and puts up a bit of courage while flirting with the power
of sticking out.

“Imagine having sex with Nord-san”

I’ll be honest. I’m a little drunk myself. But I don’t want to embarrass her. If I do it, I
won’t wait. I’m going to fuck her. I will.

“Older sister…… If you’re going to challenge Andy to a fight, you’d better be prepared
to drown in cum tonight”

“You’re right. It’s only the three of us”

“……Emm”
Looking around at Dianne and Hilda, who are about to take off their clothes, Nord-san
mumbles while returning her slightly alcohol-dominated eyes to the sanity side.

“……Only three”

“Andy is a guy who has sex with an average of ten people a day, even if he doesn’t put
up much of a fight”

“As a result of playing with various things, the amount of semen is more than
average☆”

“………… Eh?”

The last time I played around in Talc, Nord-san was one of the six. This time, it was
half of that. And the two on Nord-san’s side aren’t going to be the main ones.

“Nord-san…… Thats why it’s a rematch”

I approached Nord-san and Hilda and Dianne both held down Nord-san and took off
her clothes.

“Eh, what, wa…… wait, Dianne, Hilda-neesan, why are you on younger brother’s side!?”

“I’m always on Andy’s side”

“I’d like to say that I’m on Andy-kun’s side too……, but that would be boring and as a
big sister, I’ll at least teach Nord-san a few skills. Practice. Today I’m doing a pouch-
tied lesson☆”

“Eh, a little Hilda-neesan!?”

Dianne holds down Nord-san and Hilda-san caresses Nord-san’s body. She was gaining
momentum because of the alcohol, but she seemed to 「Make」 Nord-san, who wasn’t
as prepared as she expected.

“Hua, ya, ne, nee-saann…… that, stop…… well, I don’t even use magic…… ♪”

“Andy-kun will use it as a semen bag, so I have to prepare it well. I will open it fully.
Special illusion caress☆”
“Hiaaaa!? A, Auaaaaa!?”

Nord-san bounces her body with a slightly worrisome voice.

“What are you doing……”

“It’s a kind of sensory illusion that directly stimulates the pleasure center in the waist.
Some children get blurred when they drink alcohol, so I got one without any
adjustment☆”

She’s a demon. Nord-san is blowing the tide in no time, cramping her hips. In front of
such a Nord-san.

“Dianne-san…… No, Dianne. I’m doing some prep work inside you”

“Huhu, that sounds awful…… I’d like you to tell me that I’m going to screw you over
first. The [Preparatory movement] is likely to be thrown out before it hits”

Dianne squeezes her hips at me, laughing a little at my domineering words. Dianne
holds her limbs down, Hilda entangles her hips from the side and Nord-san blows the
tide intermittently. The skin of the three voluptuous elf sisters intertwines with each
other. My penis, which is at the height of excitement, is screwed into Dianne, who plays
the role of wrapping on the outermost side.

“Nku, huu, aa…… ♪”

“Well then, I’m going to screw you down…… I’m going to make sure you get plenty of
it, okay?”

“……Yes…… ♪”

While whispering into her ears, I begin to shake my hips as if to convey a shock to
Hilda’s head and Nord-san’s hips below.

“Kyaa…… ah, testicles, hit my forehead…… ♪”

“Haga, aaaaaaauu…… h, haaa♪”

I ignored the older ones moaning downstairs and fucked the youngest sister as hard
as I could. Hugging brown skin to my heart’s content, grasping her breasts and
enjoying a tight vagina in a wild manner.

“Haaa…… haaa, haaa……”

“F, Fierce…… my womb is being poked and prodded so hard…… ♪”

“It’s my womb……”

“Yeah…… it’s Andy’s reserved womb…… you can use it however you want, it’ll make
you feel good…… ♪”

“Ah,…… Dianne, feel good with my semen……!”

At first, the 「Calling out」 was intended as a momentum booster to conquer the
three women who were in a higher position than me and who were a little over my
head. But at some point, it turns into irresponsible lechery and through Dianne’s
flexible acceptance, it turns into a somewhat distorted sense of unity. As we embrace
as if melting together with our upper bodies, our hips and lower back devour each
other as if we were separate creatures, sprinkling our love juices over the two below.

“Andy…… Andy, to me…… my, inside……”

“Yes…… cum, I´ll let you say it with my sperm……!”

I grabbed Hilda-san’s ass and pressed my index finger against her asshole and ordered
her to do it.

“Hilda-san, sperm hell, right now!!”

“Ahh…… s, suddenly, what…… ♪”

Hilda grabbed my balls, which crackled against her forehead and cheeks and cast a
spell. Whether or not the magic will be effective, at a delicate timing…… I can’t stand
it and punch out Dianne’s womb with my ejaculation.

“GGu, nuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa………… ♪”

“O, houu……!!”
I felt that the womb was distorted and shook. Backflow semen is sprinkled on Hilda.
After getting a refuge, I can finally feel my ejaculation. It’s a long, intense ejaculation
that’s unique to this magic, as if I’m pissing my pants. It runs down Dianne’s vagina,
passes over Hilda’s head and Nord’s pussy and drips down.

“……Andy. It’s a great way to get your mind ready for…… this kind of ejaculation……”

Dianne suddenly had a hard time and she took a deep breath and lay down.

Below that is Hilda, who wears semen on her head and Nord-san, who is absent-
minded with her crotch open. I turned my still undying penis to the next victim.
Nord-san’s moderately toned and tall body opens up in a lustrous manner. Hilda is
wiping the excess semen from her face, or rather her head, with her hand as she
happily shakes her ample naked body. Both seem to be hit by the scent of semen that
spreads out and the sigh is mixed with the sound of estrus that cannot be hidden

“That…… the secret of my family……?”

“That, sperm hell♪ Well, Andy-kun can’t activate it himself, so it’s a subspecies to be
exact”

“Th, That…… its coming out……”

“Ah…… I don’t think you’ll get a chance to see in person, Nord-chan”

Oh? I thought she knew about it.

“Emm?”

“It’s essentially a male magic. If you don’t have sex with older brother or father, or peek
at them, you won’t be able to see it”

“Ah, I see……”

That’s what I was told.

“So, how do you know about this technique, Hilda-san? Did you have sex with Minister
Ashton?”

If so, she has to change her mind a little bit about that father’s nature.

“I’m not having sex with my father, of course!…… I’m sure you got Brother Clint drunk
to get it out of him”

After all, Hilda cant feel like that for her real father. Just a little relief.

“But I feel like I had someone actually use it and stole it…… I’m not confident because
it was hundreds of years ago”

“Actually”

“I don’t like to do it with my father, but it’s not like I haven’t had the occasional drink
with my older brother……”

I knew this woman might be dangerous.

“Ah, but it’s a story before marriage? You’re not really talking about Danna and
brother-in-law, right?”

“No, let’s skip the complicated story”

Well, I knew that she was originally an erotic genie who was eating patients and that
she had such an idea that she could just step into the sex scene of her younger sister.
Also, when I imagine myself as a younger brother, it’s hard to complain because it’s
true that I wouldn’t be able to bear the thought of such a sister pressuring me to drop
my brush. I don’t have any sisters myself, so my avoidance of them is a bit personal.

“But for now, Hilda-san will be punished with a series of shots”

“Ah, yahh…… i, is that okay? I’m sorry to say this, but if you shoot too many times in
that state, you might dehydrate”

“I’m pretty sure I’ve done it before in this state, so I’m fine”

I’m not confident about the facts, but I’m sure. It’s okay, if I inject my seeds twice in
Hilda’s womb, I can afford to have about three shots for Nord-san.

“Sometimes let me attack you hard”

“Mou…… it is inevitable…… ♪”

Hilda-san turns her ass quickly. Sure enough, her vagina, which is really responsive to
sex, was moistened with dripping joy juice.

“Right, Nord…… just looking at it is boring, isnt it?”

“Eh……”

“It’s also called technical training, so how about this?”

Hilda chanted another spell. It’s not directed at me. When I was wondering something,
Nord’s eyes gave a strange impression for a moment…… no, her pupils suddenly
opened and closed.

“Eh, what……!?”

“Then, study, Nord-chan…… ♪ Come on, Andy-kun☆”

“Are you sure?”

“Please full throttle☆”

Hilda wiggled her bewitching hips and opened her labia in a mischievous, puckering
manner. I almost instinctively plunged my cock into her vagina.

“Nhaaa♪”

“A, Auii!?”

Hilda and Nord, the two sisters intertwined with each other, shouted at the same time.

“Wh, What is it!?”

“Mostly…… you can expect it, right? I’m sending my feelings directly to Nord-chan
through an illusion♪”

“E, Eeh……!?”

Nord-san raises a confused voice.

“I see…… older sister. If you can, please me too……”

“Uhuhu. Alright. Dianne-chan, get a little closer to me. ────!!”

Dianne, who had been lying quietly until then, seems to have connected her feelings.
While feeling the mysterious feeling that…… I’m rushing into the vagina of three
sisters, who have completely different personalities, at the same time.

“Haahh♪”

“Hiaaa!?”

“Kuhuuu……”

The three of them writhed in agony at the same time. It seems that they were properly
connected.

“Uhuhu, it seems to be fine…… then Andy-kun, lets have sex♪”

“It’s really a raw performance, but……”

“Huhuhu. It’s not natural for me and Andy to have a vaginal cum shot in the womb,
whether it’s practice or production. So…… good♪”

Hilda’s hips are strangely tense. While I was thinking that, the entrance suddenly
closed tightly.

“U, Uwawa!?”

“Pouch tightening…… You can see where Nord and Dianne are putting their effort,
right? You may not be able to do it right away, but practice it♪ Andy-kun, you´ll be
pleased to know that there are many different ways to tighten one´s pussy☆”

“A, Ah…… Hi, Hilda-neesan, just a little, I’m coming so hard right now……!”

“This is…… a good way to use this illusion…… when Andy has a bunch of people lined
up”

“Well, it’s best to be pleased, but sometimes you’ll be satisfied without knowing it and
in some cases, why don’t you do it from time to time?”
I’ve had a lot of girls who are left alone and it’s sometimes hard for me to have sex with
them, so sometimes it’s good to make them cum all at once. I want to make them
respond well to my cock when I can. I don’t feel like talking about myself in order and
I start to poke around Hilda as I feel…… The impression of the vagina changes with
this tightening method. Hilda’s vagina, which is sensitive, completely clenches only the
entrance and does not allow my glans to escape. But when I pull it out to the very end,
it seems to feel good for both myself and Hilda. I squeezed Hilda’s round buttocks
together and before I knew it, I was thrusting into the shallow part of her body like
crazy. Of course, the pleasure seems to be transmitted directly to Diane and Nord and
as I rampage with my cock, the three beautiful sisters writhe in agony like a shaking
toy box.

“Huya, auaaa!? Hi, Hilda, neesan…… b, breath, painful……!!”

“Haaa, haaa………… ol, older sister, love Andy´s dick like this…… a, huu…… pl, pleasant,
receiving Andy´s semen…… ♪”

Dianne’s labia, which she had knelt down to press down with her hands, were
splattered with white juice in time with my thrusts. It’s a blessing to see the semen
I’ve squirted flying from underneath her brown ass. But as soon as I was distracted by
this, Hilda added more movements to her hips to torment me.

“N, ah, auhh…… a, haaa♪”

It’s not the mouth that protests, it’s the vagina that protests, this slutty doctor. I also
stand in response to it and pour my second ejaculation into Hilda’s vagina, which
continues to tighten her vagina.

“~~~~~~~…… ♪”

Hilda raises her voice to an inaudible octave and shakes with satisfaction. Dianne
leaked out my exceptionally large semen and Nord…… ah, squirting and fainting.

“O, Oooh…… mou, so weak”

Hilda shuts her pussy and spouts juice from her crotch, letting it through without
worrying about it and checking Nord’s appearance.

“……She´s okay. Huhu, Andy-kun, let’s continue…… ♪”

“Is it okay if you don’t solve it?”

“Just be careful♪”

Hilda wagged her butt. When I had no choice but to poke it again and again, Nord
certainly woke up.

“Aya, aua…… ha, aa…… ♪”

……I feel that my consciousness is quite dangerous.

“Ahaha, it’s in a great state. Ignore contraceptive magic and get me impregnated☆”

After Hilda received her second ejaculation, she wiped her crotch with her palm,
which was still not sloppy enough. Or rather, she’s stroking and licking. As expected,
Dianne had climaxed so much that she looked like she was having a hard time. And
Nord, who is not used to this, is completely deflated in a big way.

“Come on, Andy-kun…… Let’s do it☆”

“You should at least pretend to be on her side”

“U, Uh……”

No matter how much my expression was covered with love juice and my whole body
was cramping, my desire for Nord didn’t stop. I don’t need to be told that I’m going to
fuck her. I pulled her limbs, which were scattered on the bed, spread her legs and
inserted it in the missionary position.

“Nuaaa…… ♪”

“Ku…… but the dancer is completely shapeless when it’s completely like a tuna”

I whispered to her in a mocking tone. Then, it seems that consciousness remained and
power returned to Nord’s eyes for a while.

“……Ch, Cheat…… only, don’t be so proud of your victory……”

“I didn’t cheat”
“……N, Now, sure…… hips, come out…… ahh…… st, stop, don’t use my hips, don’t poke
my womb…… I’m in the middle of talking…… ♪”

“We´re in the middle of sex…… A pussy full of cum is not bad. I’m going to ejaculate”

“C, Cover all over…… you, are cheeky……!”

Nord desperately puts effort into it. The vagina tightening was decided by chance.

“O, Oh……!?”

“H, How is it…… ♪”

I was so happy that there was no point in the acrobatics at the moment when it seemed
to be lively and whispered while dropping a kiss.

“……Huhuhu. Do you want to be conceived so much…… Sister-in-law?…… Nn”

“Nmu, chuu…… ha, nmuaa…… if I could become pregnant is good…… a dark elf´s womb
is formidable…… ♪”

I love the tongue that melts like that. After all, I may love this person. Maybe I can’t
keep her at hand.

“Human semen is also amazing

“……M, Maybe, but……”

Perhaps she remembered the feeling of ejaculation that Hilda had just made, Nord was
stuck in words for a moment.

“I won’t get pregnant while you’re cheating like this……?”

“……Then I’ll conceive you head-on next time…… k, ku”

“Tsu!? A, hiaaaaaa!?”

Dokun and mass ejaculation. Nord, who was a little sane, received it and shook her
whole body. It looks like she fainted. But.
“……I’m still going”

“……A, Ah…… aaa……”

I don’t care, I’m going to keep fucking her. Nord also sprinkles a large amount of semen
from her crotch and looks like her sisters.

“You’re really going to impregnate me, Andy?”

“Well, I’m not convinced by Nord-chan because she’s about to come to have sex so far.
Don’t hesitate to do it☆”

“Sometimes I don’t know if you’re a sister or not”

“I respect your free will☆”

By the time I finished ejaculating for the second time, Nord woke up too…… The third
time, she passed out again.

——————————————–

“Oh dear……”

“What’s the matter, Becker-kun? Are you afraid of that little girl’s eyes?”

“Don’t be silly. You know she’s not just a little girl, don’t you?”

“Hihihi. Well, yeah. Is that the dragon the chairman’s been talking about?”

“One of them. She’s pretty strong as is. Damn it……, I can’t fight with that thing”

“Hiihiihii. A ruthless master of killing says the cutest things”

“I’m not going that far. I just wanted to have a look…… Is it better than that? Nord-san,
she’s about to get her ass handed to her by Smithson”

“It’s okay, isn’t it? I’ve never been asked to do anything like that by the chairman or the
minister. I don’t care who his daughter likes to fuck. I don’t care if she gets involved in
a kidnapping or a knife fight. I’m not going to let the chairman’s family’s love affairs
get too complicated. I cant manage it”
“……I see”

“……By the way, there’s a rumor going around that…… the sly old fox has moved again
on Trot”

“Eh?…… Hey, what do you know?”

“Hihihi. It’s a good idea to keep your guard up with Young Lady Dianne. I can’t really
get into it anywhere, but I think I’m in a bad position if I’m forced to take the spear the
most”

“……Tsk. It’s just his daughter’s selfishness that flying dragons don’t fly. I can’t make a
living at all, Master Ashton”
The next day. Nord-san seemed to be exhausted from the stones and did not get up
easily, but Hilda and Dianne were truly dignified and completely revived in the
morning.

“Andy-kun☆ Let’s go shopping♪”

“I’m not afraid to carry luggage, but if that’s the case, should I bring Laila along?”

With the application of illusion, Laila can carry far more luggage than she looks. But
Dianne stopped it.

“I’ll borrow Laila. You’ll have to ask Maia to take care of that”

“Eh, it’s still too early to go to the Cat Beast Colony……”

“Becker’s got some strange information and I want to check out the royal capital. We
should be able to make it back here by the end of the day and the rest of the team will
have the rest of the day off as originally announced”

“Oh, dear. Be careful, Dianne-chan”

“I don’t need to be told that. And with Laila and me, it won’t be a problem unless a
dragon appears”

Dianne slung her cloak over her shoulder and left the tavern. We look at each other
and shrug our shoulders. I want to know what’s going on, but I don’t have the right to
make a decision based on what I’m told, so waiting for an after-the-fact report won’t
make much difference. But the royal capital. What is it?

“This and that. I knew it was distributed in Basson, Onyx soap♪”

“Pitch black soap? Is it any good?”

“After washing your skin, it will have a different shine♪ Even in Polka’s miraculous
spring, you want to fuss over it”

Hilda-san began to shop happily at the general store. I’m looking for the cigarettes that
the Masturbation Brothers asked me to buy. They also asked me to buy ham and liquor,
but I want to go to a proper store, not a grocery store. It’s cheaper there.

“The two of us have a total of 20 boxes of cat ears marks…… hey, hey, take it easy on
me……”

The ones on the shelf weren’t enough, so we asked the owner to get us some more. As
he moved the crates around, the owner spoke to me in a friendly manner.

“I’m not sure I’ve seen you around lately, 10-man captain Smithson. I thought you
might have been transferred”

“I’m here for the time being…… and I might be moving soon, but not yet”

“Keiron-chan, too? 10-man captain Isaac hasn’t been here since New Year’s Eve”

“Isaac is already a 100-man commander now. He’ll be back soon, though”

“That’s right. An old lady from the ox-ogre tribe has been coming around lately and
she’s probably 10-man captain Isaac’s sister or something”

“……Isaac is only thirty years old”

“Ah, then his mother?”

Isaac seems to have been seen much older due to a rare race. Well, it’s difficult to know
the exact age of an ox-ogre because the males have a cow face aside from females.

“Andy-sama”

While we were making small talk, Maia had found a hair ornament from somewhere.

“Is this expensive?”

“No, it’s not that expensive”

It is rare for Maia who lacks greed.

“Uncle, how much?”

“Seven gold coins”

“……For this hairpiece? Three, at most”

“Seven gold coins”

“I’ll buy as many cigarettes as you want”

“……Five gold coins”

“Four gold coins”

“Ah already, alright……”

“Ha, Handsome uncle”

I’ll buy it for Maia.

“I’m wearing Celesta hair ornaments, Maia too. I thought that accessories were
basically a norm for elves”

“Mother and Juline told me that male owners would appreciate it if I dressed up a little
more……”

“Yeah, Asti and the others had a good point”

Maia can be a bit stoic in that area, so it’s important to have that sense. Or rather, I’d
be happy if she was interested. Maia, who has low greed, is in trouble with rewards. I
can make my own accessories in addition to ready-made ones, and it would be very
good if she is more interested in fashion…… And.

“Huhuhu, I’m so glad you woke up, Maia-chan”

“Eh, kyaa!? Hi, Hilda!?”

“You can use a brooch or a bracelet to tighten up your fashion, but you can also use
earrings to change your mood♪ With an different impression, Andy-kun will be in high
spirits, so don’t feel troubled and lets try out various things”

“Ya, that, I’ll get used to it……!”

Maia is caught by Hilda-san and made to be a student of a small course in front of the
mirror…… Poke my elbow at the counter and the owner’s uncle looks at it sideways.

“……I’ve been worried about it since a while ago, but those two are what, 10-man
captain Smithson”

“Hahahaha”

I couldn’t help but laugh and cover it up.

I walked out of the store and into the city and soon met a familiar face.

“Boyd!”

“……Eh, 10-man captain Smithson! And Hilda-sensei and Maia-san were here, too?”

It was Boyd, who was walking with Sylvia on his shoulder.

“Sylvia-san, are you having a day off today?”

“No, I’m just taking her to work”

A young girl being taken to and from work on the shoulders of an ogre…… It’s a little
surreal.

“Is it time to call me back?”

“No, we´re just stopping by for a break to exchange information with General
Kingfisher and others in Renfangas. According to Dianne’s calculations, you’ll be on
leave for a while longer”

“I see……”

Boyd looks a little disappointed…… Are you bored with your vacation yet?
“You know, Arnie-kun, you’re a little too well-behaved for your own good”

Sylvia-san on Boyd’s shoulder, hurriedly followed him.

“My father was a little disappointed with Arnie-kun…… that, I’m embarrassed to say
this, but he’s been berating him on a daily basis, saying, [I think the army has
abandoned you] ”

“It’s not often that you get such a long break, so what my father-in-law says isn’t too
much to ask”

……This is very graphic. No, if the fathers of my female slaves lived nearby, I would be
punished with a similar attitude, but that’s it again…… However, if you know that
you’re making a sloppy child by arranging your ass naked, it’s not enough to get rid of
it. I’m meaninglessly terrified.

“But you know, it doesn’t happen often, so you might as well enjoy it. You never know
when or how much time off you’ll get next time”

Hilda-san advised. It’s true that Boyd, in particular, must also aim to become an Ace
Knight in order to become a 10-man captain as soon as possible. When the current
vacation is over, he will have to spend all his time training on top of his work and he
may not be able to rest.

“Y, You’re right”

“Yeah. Arnie-kun, don’t worry too much about my father. If it gets too bad, I’ll make
him cry”

“Ah…… don’t do too terrible things, Silvia-san. I know that if I had a daughter like Silvia-
san, I would be overprotective”

“Mou, Arnie-kun…… ♪”

Praise one’s spouse. She naturally speaks fondly of her lover without any
hesitation…… Masturbation Brothers, your imagination may be generally correct.

——————————–

A lump of ham at the butcher shop and two bottles of Ogre Killer at the liquor store.
The bulky cigarettes were also a hassle, but these were heavy. I returned to the
barracks at noon, thinking that I would have been at a loss if Maia hadn’t been there.

Instead of going to the women’s barracks, I went back to my room in the men’s
barracks. I’ve been living here for years and have a lot of personal belongings and it
should be my nest, but lately I’ve been having trouble feeling at home here……
Thinking that I should greet Mikagami and the others at dinner, I start rummaging
through my personal belongings to see what I can take to Polka. I’d better take my
mother’s sweater with me. The erotic picture scrolls are…… well, I like these, but I’m
not sure I’ll ever masturbate in them again. You might be happy to take it to the
Masturbation Brothers, but you might also want to leave it behind and give it to
someone in the squad. And tools for crafting…… As I was rummaging around, a knock
sounded in the room.

“Andy”

“……Anzeros, what’s up?”

I think it’s a message that the food is ready. Normally, you would ring the bell halfway
to let everyone know, but since Mikagami and the others are the only ones in the room
right now, such a method of communication would be troublesome. Or rather, once
it’s transmitted to the women’s corps, it’s transmitted to everyone, so I’m the only
general soldier in the men’s corps, so it’s faster to call me pinpoint.

“E, Emm…… if you had sex with Hilda-san yesterday, you wouldn’t have a bath. The
remaining hot water from yesterday is still beautiful and I’m thinking of washing your
back”

“……That’s it?”

“?”

“No, Nothing”

I was a little wondering if I could get angry, but now there are only my female slaves
here, except for Mikagami and the two food supply soldiers. I don’t have a problem
with a back flush.

“Please”
I opened the door and found Anzeros waiting for me with a bath set. Her hair was in a
simple ponytail. In this corps, I always imagine the half-male Anzeros about two years
ago, so when Anzeros with a girlish hairstyle comes out, I’m confused by the gap for a
moment.

“……You too”

“?”

“You’ve become a girl, haven’t you?”

While stroking her hair, I also wiped off the dust on my bath set…… and held it.

“What do you mean?”

“I thought you were a little cute when you were standing there with a washbasin”

“Uh……”

“Let’s go…… Wash me a lot”

“O, Okay, but we don’t have much time before lunch, so don’t play too many tricks on
me”

“Can I have some?”

“……It depends on the content”

We cuddled up together and went to the bathroom.

Then, when we took off our clothes and entered the bathroom, they were all bathing
in Aurora, Apple, Luna, Neia and even the Mikagami sisters. When I walked in with
Anzeros, the place went silent for a moment.

“……TTe”

“Kya, Kyaaa!?”

The Mikagami sisters and Neia panicked and sank into the hot water. The other girls
looked at the behavior of the three of them with disbelief.
“……Anzeros. What do you mean?”

“I don’t know, no one was here when I saw it earlier”

At any rate, I was pushed back into the changing room.

“I’ve seen Mikagami and Neia completely naked before”

“But not until they get up there!…… I have only seen that”

In the changing room, Anzeros noticed my erection and sighed, her face flushed.

“……I’m not saying it’s okay, I’m just saying that the only thing that gave me a hard-on
was your ass and your permission to play with it!”

“I didn’t say it was okay! I just said it’s okay, depending on what it is!”

We lightly tussled with each other in the open. Then a sigh.

“……But I don’t have time to take a bath because it’s lunch right after I wait…… I have
to do something about it before that”

“You can leave it alone, though”

“You know, it’s kind of embarrassing to eat with your dick all big”

“The Masturbation Brothers have no problem getting erections while eating”

“Don’t let them be your role models”

In disgust, Anzeros kneels down and extends her tongue to my cock.

“Hey, suddenly……”

“”I have to hurry…… I’ve heard Hilda-san’s lecture in the barrier prison since then.
Don’t think that my tongue technique…… is the same as before?”

Anzeros chuckled and kissed my cock…… And then Apple and Aurora came back to
the dressing room, too.
“I’m sorry, but I’m going to have to put a partition in the illusion, so I can too, Andy-
san……”

“……Ah, Anzeros-san, it’s not fair for you to suddenly sneak out of the room”

They protest against Anzeros, who is hugging my lower body and swallowing my
penis. But Anzeros keeps a cool face.

“I just wanted to calm him down because Andy told me he had an erection because he
wanted to do something with me……”

“Th, That’s my specialty, after all!”

“I can’t afford to lose in service”

The door to the dressing room is left half open and Apple and Aurora also kneel in
front of me.

I poked and prodded each of the three elf girls in line a few times, changing their
mouths.

“Huh, kuhu, gaa…… ngu”

“Nchu, n, ngu, nnnn…… haa”

“Muhuu, nhu, n, nnn…… ♪”

In the middle of the dressing room, three beautiful girls kneel naked and my cock dives
into their mouths without mercy and eats their pleasure. Anzeros has a small mouth
but tries hard to take it deep, Aurora rhythmically stimulates her mouth in a shallow
position and Apple accepts it as if it were natural, no matter how much it is slammed
into her. It’s as if Apple knows how to please a cock with her throat. And I stroke their
heads as my son get sticky with the saliva of all three of them and it feels so good. They
were willing to let me ejaculate even if I couldn’t bathe them and they were willing to
give me their mouths side by side. I was glad that they were sincere about giving
priority to my cock. I shake my hips vigorously and decide to ejaculate into Anzeros’s
mouth for now. The lovely Ace Knight kneels down and offers only her mouth. My
serious female slave.

“I’m going to come, Anzeros…… it’s about time……!!”

“N, ngu, nn…… ngupuu!?”

And then ejaculation. When I released the valve, Anzeros’s eyes widened. I also noticed
one second after I started ejaculation…… Sperm hell. A little too much.

“Ngu, ngu, nguu…… geehuu……!!”

She tried desperately to swallow, but the volume was too much, the thickness too
much. She immediately gagged. And the cock that left Anzeros’s mouth sprayed cum
all over her chest and belly like graffiti, but it wasn’t enough.

“Unn…… ngu, nku, nkehuuu, kehuu!!”

In a hurry, Aurora’s mouth, which was stuck in the form of a tentative one, was filled
in the blink of an eye and coughed. Anzeros and Aurora suddenly became covered with
semen and their own saliva on their faces and bodies.

“A, Auu…… say it sooner if you have sperm hell applied to you……”

“I can’t drink all of it…… I’ve spilled so much”

“I, It’s okay if you don’t drink it……”

But I was so excited by the two Ace Knights who were struggling to drink the semen
and half-heartedly failing, that my dick kept getting even harder. It was Apple who
grabbed it quickly.

“It’s no good, isn’t it a waste?”

She looked at them with a bit of dismay, but her full breasts swayed and clung to me.

“I’m going to show you how it’s done…… Andy-san, please give me lots more…… ♪”

She starts sucking on me aggressively…… And it starts to feel thick and nice again.
Unlike when she’s being attacked by me, when it’s her turn to use her own lips and
tongue, Apple’s improved skills really show. It seemed that she had also been listening
to Hilda’s lectures on erotic techniques to raise her level. Apple sucked, licked and
swallowed my cock. The dynamic and disgusting service to my cock stunned the other
two…… as well as the Mikagami sisters and Neia, who were watching from the
changing room, forgetting to hide their tits.
“A, Amazing…… its on par with Kerry-san……”

“Kerry-niichan cant do that……”

“……Ah, that…… please finish as soon as possible, I just want to come in”

Such a line of sight arouses excitement. Apple seems to be getting more excited and
understands that I’m thrilled, sucks my glans deeply and guides my ejaculation.

“Kuooo……!!”

The next ejaculation was also intense. The cum hits Apple’s throat and fills her mouth.
Apple spilled it from the edge of her lips, but Apple didn’t cough to the end and
daringly drank it.

“……N, haaa…… ♪”

“D, Drank it”

“……Ehehe, I was able to drink…… it was a little dream and even when Andy-san was
in this state, I tried to make a meat urinal…… ♪”

Apple smiles as she slurps semen that drips from the edge of her mouth. It’s a
ridiculous skill, it’s ridiculously healthy…… it’s ridiculously cute. My cock is pulsing
again with love.

“I’m going to put it out many times…… at all. I’ll take care of it, so this time……”

“Please wait, it’s my turn”

Two sticky people fight and try to hug me again. In the meantime, the Mikagami sisters
and Neia in the bathroom took the opportunity to slip into the changing room and try
to leave…… My gaze is involuntarily attracted to the new female body.

“That, Smithson-san. I don’t want you to take a closer look”

“D, Don’t look at our bodies with greedy eyes!”

“My older sister and I have Kerry-niichan´s baby…… but it smells so good, I think I’ll
go crazy after five minutes……”
“Kate!”

But it’s a misunderstanding that I’m staring at them or looking at them covetously. I’m
just humbly glancing at it. Mainly Neia’s ass.

———————————————-

In the evening, Dianne and Laila came back.

“How did it go?”

“……The royal capital was in a celebratory mood. I heard that a prince was born the
other day”

“Promptly”

“The king and queen are both young humans. It’s no wonder. The problem was that
Lord Buster had sent a huge gift as his congratulatory envoy. More than Celesta and
Afilm”

Then Dianne rubbed her temples lightly.

“In the name of a return visit to that envoy and a reward for the protection of the
Sword Saints in the last great invasion, the former king is moving to Renfangas”

“!?”

The former King!?

“How can he move?”

“Originally, it seems that King Ruth was sticking to visiting himself. As a Celesta
bureaucrat, I can not do it for good reasons. As Celesta, he turned his hand out too
much and became a troublesome existence…… as a compromise, it seems that the
former king came out. However, even though it is a retreat that is no longer
authoritative, the former king cannot move it alone”

“……Thats”

As a result, we have succeeded in sending the force properly. With the extraordinarily
troublesome charisma of the former king.

“Probably, if you take root to that extent, Celesta will have to break…… it’s a bargain
that was prepared from Trot, including the movement of Lord Buster. I don’t think this
kind of action can be done by a young Ruth…… is it a plan from the former king or
Duke Gardner? If this goes on, I will participate in the exploration business”

“…………”

“Although we are ahead with dragons and intelligence brigade’s Ace Knight, if we have
the advancing power of that former king and the Sword Saint Brigade, we can’t throw
away the danger of taking delicious food”

That old man, would you like to be quiet after all?…… It’s probably because of Trot,
but I just hope that it won’t turn into an enemy in the future.

—————————————

“Oooh, that’s amazing, 100-man special duty commander Becker! I didn’t expect that
Nord-san to be here by chance!”

“Hahaha…… well, you know”

“Naris-chan, do you know that person?”

“She is 100-man commander Dianne´s older sister”

“Hou…… she looks like her…… is she strong?”

“Naris, what does Celesta recommend to drink?”

“Well right…… when it comes to the Knight’s mouth…… umm”

“Hey, Becker-kun, what’s with that army of beautiful women who are so fucking loud
and yet strangely seamless?”

“……Is a group of girls who have been chummed by Smithson. Except for the smallest
one”

“……Really?”
“More than that, help me pour alcohol, Jose-san”
At night, Laila was free, so Maia and Laila prepared to leave for the cat beast colony.
We didn’t bring anything special with us, though. We simply need to do a final check
of the two carriages to make sure that there is no luggage left behind by other
members and catch up with Hilda and Luna.

“I don’t have to go with you?”

“You must be tired after going to the royal capital”

“Yes. You’ll have a good time at Basson”

“I was supposed to go with you, according to the pre-planned plan……”

Dianne makes a bitter face. It’s also true that there’s nothing special for Dianne to do
when she goes to the colony this time. It’s not a place where you need a corps leader
to lead you. Dianne had a little forced march to the unplanned royal capital, so she has
to take a day off.

“Hoho. Well, with me and Maia, it wouldnt be something special”

“Yes”

Laila said something similar to Dianne’s words in the morning. Well, I don’t think
there’s anything to worry about either.

Then we took off on a moonlit night.

“Half-moon today, a little big”

“It’s not time to go into heat yet……”

“Since we’re retrieving sick and injured girls, I think its better they´re not in heat”

“Yes, but”

It was just Luna, Hilda and I in the carriage. The carriage was a bit large for the three
of us to ride in.

Laila grabbed the empty carriage and flew next to Maia (hard to see because of the
illusion) as we jumped over the wasteland Officlade from the hills near Basson and
entered the desert. By midnight, we arrived at our destination, the cat beast colony.

“There was no welcome, as expected”

“Everyone’s asleep”

“Not really, though. Some of them seemed to have noticed us”

The three of us disembarked from the carriage and Laila and Maia both changed into
their human forms. Shortly after, some cat beasts arrive at the rocky mountain, which
is the landing point.

“……I knew it!”

“Nyaa!”

Lina and Yuna jumped at me and Luna, and Luna aside, I was blown away and had
Laila support me.

“Ugu…… i, it’s been a while”

“Did you come to have sex again?”

“What’s going on with Miril and her sisters?”

“Miril and her sisters are living over there now. They haven’t been seeded yet”

“Eh, why?”

“Everyone was jealous when they heard that they had sex with older brother over
there”
I smiled at Lina and Yuna, who looked at me strangely. Then, from the top of a nearby
rock, came a whispering voice.

“It always comes suddenly, Laila. And Luna, what’s the deal with that young guy over
there?”

“Ho, Donna. You’re doing well”

“Thanks to you”

Donna, who had been in a position where it was hard to believe she was using a cane,
jumped down from a height where it was hard to believe she was using a cane and
turned her grim face to us.

“I thought you had done the Maple sisters a while ago, how could you not have seeded
them?”

“The oldest, Miril, has a disease that I think I can cure…… so I thought I’d let Miril heal
and then have a baby”

“I thought that was a very difficult disease to cure”

Old lady Donna pinched her chin.

“Did you include her in the year-end orgy even though she has a difficult illness?”

“She said she wanted to do it. It’s a life-threatening woman to have a child anyway. It’s
worth it. The Maple family, with its history of easy childbirth, might be able to
successfully deliver a baby even with an illness…… If you can really cure the disease,
I’m all for it”

“I’m sure it can be cured”

Hilda said without hesitation. Grandma Donna raised one eyebrow.

“Really?”

“Well, it’s a bit doubtful if it’s just me, but there is a miraculous spring in the town
Andy-kun lives that cures all diseases”
“I’ve always thought it sounded fishy. However it’s worth it to her just to have hope”

“Correction. She will be cured. As a magician, I’ll give you my seal of approval. It’s a
real miracle power that can cure anything except death and destiny”

“If you say so much, I’ll have to hope for the best”

The strange tension between Grandma Donna and Hilda is broken.

“……And about that”

Luna took a step forward.

“Children in the colony who can’t be seen because of old wounds or illness…… I think
Hilda can cure that, so we decided to bring them to Polka for a while”

“…………”

Grandma Donna squinted her eyes.

——————————————

At Grandma Donna’s house, she shows me a parchment colony map (which also serves
as a family register management book).

“It is true that there are at least five people in our colony who are very ill and
seventeen girls who are too badly injured to go out in public”

“……There are many injuries”

“We also grow fruits and vegetables nearby, but cat beasts are carnivorous by nature.
Most of the food depends on hunting in the labyrinth…… It’s not always safe to fight
monsters. Especially in this colony where there are no males”

Indeed.

“I didn’t know because I didn’t see it at all”

“The truth is, they want kids too and they come into heat. There’s a lot of men who
can’t be bothered to mate with a badly wounded or limbless female. I think it’s a good
idea if the part you’re using is safe”

……Well, it’s hard when you’re physically handicapped, isn’t it?

“There is a high possibility that it will be cured. At least scars can be cleaned up”

“How about limbs and eyeballs?”

“Umm. I managed to fix Andy-kun, so I might be able to fix the ones that are connected
but not moving. It’s hard to say for sure because I haven’t healed the ones that are cut
off”

“……Well, I guess we can still improve most of it. How about illness?”

“There is a precedent that has completely recovered from the curse that almost turns
into a tree”

“……What kind of disease is it? Well, it’s worth taking them for now. All that’s left is the
consent of the person……”

Grandma Donna pops out a box of chess pieces and puts them in various places on the
map.

“The adjustments will be tomorrow, so today…… sleep in the house here. Laila aside,
that little girl and the dark elf will be sleepy”

“I´m also dragon. It doesn’t matter if I don’t sleep”

“Andy-kun, I think you’re having a hard time. You’ve been shaking your cock at Anze-
chan and the others all day”

“Ah, frankly, keep quiet today. I’m sleepy”

Donna-san’s annoyed voice made us retreat to the house. Laila seemed to be the only
one who was going to stay at Donna-san’s house and enjoy the conversation and the
nightcap.

So. I was kidnapped by Luna, Lina and Yuna. Or rather.

“If we’re going to have a night of mischief, let Sensei join in”
“No. Hilda seems to have monopolized Andy yesterday and Hilda´s entry will bring
Andy down, so he wont turn to another child”

“Boo”

Hilda-san and Maia were left behind after negotiations and I was forced to deal with
Luna at Lina and Yuna’s house.

“Older brother, it would be great if you could come once a month or so”

“Ecchi, Ecchi”

As they walked down the alleyway, they were in a state of calm. It’s not that they´re in
heat. Luna is standing next to them, acting like a older sister and keeping her distance,
but her tail is moving unsteadily and she looks a little unhappy.

“Well, I give priority to female slaves, so it depends on the circumstances, but I’m
sorry”

“Kyaa”

As I walked, I pulled Luna’s hand and held her close, squeezing her breasts.

“Ah, it’s hard to walk”

Luna glances at me sideways as if troubled.

“I want to rub your tits”

“……I havent replied”

“I’ll rephrase. I don’t care, I want to walk around rubbing your tits”

“……Th, Then it cant be helped”

“Luna-neechan, that’s unfair”

“I want to be fondled too”

The twins clung to me. I’m in a good mood…… Then I heard the wooden window of a
house I was passing open with a thud. I´m able to see glowing eyes in the darkness.
It’s a little scary.

“……Ah, Anise”

“!!”

When Luna whispered to me with her boobs rubbed from behind, Anise hurriedly
closed the wooden window.

“Anise……”

“Andy, didn’t you get naughty when you came before?”

“Ah”

Oh, right. I remember there was a cute cat beast mother and daughter pair…… When I
remembered that, Lina and Yuna smiled with a mischievous laugh.

It was pitch black in the room, but after waiting for a while, there was a slamming
sound and then a pop and a candle went on. Standing by the candle with Lina was
Anise. She was still a very young cat girl. She was wearing only a very oversized shirt,
perhaps a nightgown.

“Th, That…… the other day, thank you……”

I don’t know if it’s because she’s not in heat, but she doesn’t seem as cheerful and
aggressive as last time. But when Lina whispered something into her cat ears, she
turned red and looked up at me.

“R, Really……?”

“?”

“She said that if I helped you have sex with my mother…… I also again…… will have
sex”

“Lina?

“Ehehe. You want to fuck her mom again, don’t you?”

“……♪”

In spite of the very unpleasant words, Anise-chan wagged her tail a little shyly. I want
to supplement when Yuna whispers into my ear.

“Anise, she’s been talking about older brother since then…… ♪ She was very happy
with her mom and she wondered if you would stay at her house again. Will you give it
to her?”

“!”

……That’s right, again. A young girl in front of me, who still looks as young as Irina,
happily talks about that. Just imagining it made me pretty excited.

“Fine. Then…… I’m going to fuck you and then I’m going to fuck your mother. Okay?”

“Yes…… ♪”

“I’d love it if you had a baby”

“……I’ll have the baby when I’m ready…… ♪”

“Good. Let’s have some fun”

In the back of the house, somewhere, the mother, Tanya, is probably asleep. If she gets
up, I may be disliked by such an unscrupulous surprise, even during estrus. So I took
off Anise’s clothes and carefully slid down her underwear, being careful not to wake
her mother up. The sight of Anise waiting for me with her heart pounding was very
seductive and immoral, partly due to the thin flame of the candle.

“It’s a small pussy…… do you remember when you got my cock in you?”

“……I, I remember how comfortable it was…… but I’m not really sure, what it felt like
to be penetrated…… niuu!?”

When I sucked her clitoris, Anise-chan trembled.

“It’s a lovely crack. I’m so excited to put my son in again”

“……Y, You have so many partners”

“There’s only one pussy from Anise-chan”

To be clear, she should be muttering the worst. It’s hard to believe that a girl who isn’t
even in heat wouldn’t be disgusted by this, but to my surprise, Anise seemed very
pleased and expressed her shame by wagging her tail.

“I want you to let me ejaculate in your pussy, Anise-chan. And your mother, too”

“Together?”

“Together. You both want…… my baby, don’t you?”

“……Yeah. My mother also, my sister…… probably wants……”

“Anise-chan, you’re going to have a baby of your own next to her. A mother and child,
one man’s child”

“……Nyau…… ♪”

I whispered a happy future to her, making her squirm with my fingers and tongue. A
child born in this colony isn’t officially treated as my child, but I’m excited about this
and I think it’s the worst in many ways. But I can’t turn my back on a girl who wants
my child so badly. No, I can’t keep her from getting pregnant. Even if it’s because she
doesn’t know any other man, I love the passion of such a girl.

“……Open your legs. Lift one leg”

“Are you going to put…… your cock in while you’re standing……?”

“Yes. I’ll show your mother how much cum I have in me”

“……N…… ♪”

Don’t scream too loud or you’ll wake your mother up”

“N, Nyuuu…… ♪”

I pushed my way into Anise-chan’s young vagina. In the vagina of a small cat beast, I
put a thick desire. Anise -chan puts her hand on my neck and endures the insertion.
Her still-growing vagina still accepts me and wriggles as she sucks me deep into her
lower mouth.

“En, Enter inside…… this, amazing…… my head is burning…… ♪”

“Anise-chan is a good nasty girl”

“Nasty……?”

“It’s a cute girl who’s naughty and loves cock. To me, that’s the most attractive girl I’ve
ever met”

Maybe Tanya is listening too. This assumption makes me speak vile words. I think I
can often make such a worst statement, but while being told such a thing, her young
daughter is entangled like a snake and is raped and used as an outlet for sexual
desire…… I can’t help imagining Tanya-san’s feelings. Ah, I’m really the worst.

“Bo, Boobs, even if they´re tiny…… have a charm?”

“Yeah, I don’t mind small tits. I like big ones like your mom’s, but I also love modest
ones like Anise-chan’s”

“……Greedy…… hauu♪”

“Yes, I’m greedy. I want to make you both feel good”

“……Al, Alright…… bec, become…… ♪”

I hug and shake her small body. Our bodies melt with excitement and love juice and
we drown in lust while hugging each other. And while the candles are swaying.

“Anise-chan…… I’ll put it out. Get pregnant……!!”

“Nyaa…… nyaaaaa!?”

Gopuri, and Anise-chan’s lower body swells. Anise-chan’s voice turns over for a
moment. And my ejaculation continues and semen begins to spill out from the gap
between her vagina…… Speaking of which, I still have Sperm Hell. Suddenly the vaginal
cum shot may have been painful in the back.

“Li, Like this…… ♪ St, Stomach, broken…… nyaa…… ♪”

“I, It’s okay. Please take it, Anise-chan”

“Ye, Yeah…… I’ll do my best…… ♪”

Ejaculate to my heart’s content while hugging a small body.

And then.

Suddenly, in the darkness leading to the bedroom in the back of the room, I could see
Tanya-san naked and messing around with her crotch. On either side of her, Lina and
Yuna were making a V-sign. Luna shrugged her shoulders in disgust. I was lost in
thought.

“……I have your daughter again”

I muttered something that sounded like a petty underling. Tanya, after some
hesitation.

“Th, That, my daughter is small, so thats not so much……”

She said strangely reluctantly. But I stroked Anise-chan, who was in ecstasy from being
impregnated.

“You’re going to have my baby with your mother, aren’t you?

“Y…… es…… ♪”

I sucked her lips tightly and shook my hips to send out the final juice.

“Ah……”

Tanya is thrilled by the sight as Lina pushes her back and slowly approaches…… Ah,
this situation seems to be a habit.
When I let go of Anise-chan, she slumped and sat down on the floor. Well, she’d
received a massive ejaculation of sperm hell, so it was no wonder she couldn’t stand.

“Anise”

“Mom…… I thought you were asleep”

“Lina woke me up…… you did great.

“N……”

Being stroked by Tanya, Anise-chan knocks her ears down and squints her eyes. Lina
approaches Anise-chan and puts her hand on her shoulder.

“Now, Anise”

“……Yes”

Anise nodded with a slightly embarrassed face and suddenly pulled Tanya’s arm.

“Eh”

Tanya-san is surprised and loses her balance. It was Lina and Yuna who became
dressed to catch her body, pulling Tanya to the ground instead of standing up, catching
her arms one by one and preventing them from escaping.

“What……

“Anise, let your mom spread her legs”

“Yeah…… I’m sorry, mom…… its a promise”

“A, Anise…… you don’t have to do this, I’m……”

Perhaps because she was anxious about being detained, Tanya said so in a confused
voice and fluttered. However, Lina and Yuna hold her down.

“You don’t understand, Tanya-san”

“Anise wishes she was raped together with you”

“Naa…… Yuna, you can’t do that”

“It’s kind of exciting, isn’t it?…… Mother and daughter, dedicate each other to one
man♪”

“Tsk…………”

For some reason, Lina and Yuna are also quite terrible, or they know it well.

“Now, older brother’s sperm is in Anise´s stomach, making Tanya-san´s grandchild……

♪

“Anise is inviting you to be her impregnation buddy with the same semen while he is
impregnating you with his child…… ♪

“Ah……”

While being whispered by Lina and Yuna from the left and right, Tanya-san vaguely
relaxes.

“Now, Anise-chan,…… let your mother conceive a younger sister”

“……N, please…… older brother…… ♪”

As I whisper, Anise-chan pulls her mother’s knees open with her hands. Unlike Anise-
chan, Tanya-san´s fully ripe crotch is exposed…… And even as she slowly opens her
legs, Tanya-san strokes her own daughter’s inner thighs.

“Nya”

“……What a quantity…… like this, I also……?”

“I’m going to pour it inside, Tanya-san…… I hope you and Anise-chan will have a
daughter and grandchild at the same time”

I say with a completely villainous voice. A completely insane and unscrupulous action.
I’m not sure if any king would legally impregnate a parent and child at the same time.
But.

“Is it okay to be a daughter…… not a son……? I’m sure I’ll be in heat with Anise for
you…… ♪”

……Tanya-san shows me a provocative smile. N, No…… I don’t think even cat beasts
have much lust for their real father. I was about to say something a little bearish, but I
decided that if I came here and watered myself, I would lose my pace.

“I’ll fuck you all together. This whole house is my prey”

I will ride this one as well.

“I’m going to make this house smell like cum all day long”

“……Well♪”

Tanya-san’s voice is clearly throbbing. She is drunk with immorality. I could tell that
her crotch had melted into muddy with just a little tweaking.

“So…… don’t worry, you can drown in cum with your daughter”

I kiss with Anise-chan, who is spreading her mother’s knees so that they don’t close
and let her watch how my cock is swallowed by her mother´s labia.

“……Enter…… in my mom´s pussy……”

“Yes, it feels as good as Anise-chan, your mom´s pussy”

I moved my cock even more and touched Anise-chan’s flat chest to tickle her.

“Nn, that tickles……”

“I wonder if Anise.chan’s tits will get bigger when she has kids. If that happens, let me
compare it with your mother´s boobs”
“Ol, Older brother…… ♪”

As I flirt with the daughter I commit the mother with my dick. Reminding myself, I
reach out for Tanya’s boobs and squeeze them. Those are nice boobs with enough
volume.

“That’s why I made a reservation for your daughter, so please be able to put out your
boobs as well”

“……Guest, it depends on your efforts♪”

“I’ll definitely impregnate you”

I used to move slowly, but I started to move seriously now. Jupu, Jupu, Juhu…… Ta,
Tanya-san accepts me with a crappy noise in the circle of cat girls.

“……Older brother, really…… doesn’t hold back…… ♪”

“When you’re done with Tanya-san, we’ll be……?”

“I know, get angry with this mother and daughter duo, you guys also……!!”

I also provoke Lina and Yuna while shaking my hips. Of course, it’s actually out of
estrus, so it’s less likely to happen than when it’s most likely.

“……Andy”

Luna called me with a slightly angry or sulky look on her face as I was getting carried
away. I was surprised…… Luna can’t be impregnated because of contraceptive magic.
Even though Luna brought me for her seeding, it might be a bit pitiful for her to
emphasize that much in front of her. That’s why I changed my direction.

“I’m here for your pussy, so even if you don’t get pregnant, it’s still a good thing!”

“Nya♪”

“As, As a matter of fact, I’m not sure if I’m in a hurry to have a baby……”

Lina and Yuna immediately grab my direction and bite. It was the mother and daughter
duo who had a slightly upset face.
“Th, That……?”

“……Older brother, we don’t have to be pregnant…… alright……?”

“I don’t care either way. I’ll go as many times as you want as long as you let me breed
you. I’m looking for Anise-chan and Tanya-san´s body!”

It’s just that the dishonesty is even worse than before. Contrary to Tanya-san, who was
confused while shaking her uterus, Anise-chan had a slightly modest but exciting face.

“Th, Then…… I also, feel like that…… more, I want older brother to feel comfortable……
♪”

“A, Anise……”

“Tanya-san, let’s enjoy it, too…… you can get impregnated. But you won’t be
disappointed because you didn’t get pregnant, you can enjoy it more. It’s a gift, so
there’s no rush”

“Ah…… ♪”

“Let’s seek each other out…… more instinctively. It’s just a matter of time…… Let’s all
get messed up, covered in juice and do what feels good, until we’re all white”

It’s a result of the conversation, though. It shifts the sense of purpose of sex among the
two of them to be more instinctive. Making babies is fine, but you shouldn’t deny that
it feels good. Don’t ever think that once you have a child, you’re done with males. That
would make me sad, and I need a place for Luna to put her feelings. I’m going to ruin
their pretense with my cock. I’m going to make them affirm that sex is for pleasure
and affection too.

“……Ku, slowly…… Tanya-san, there will be a lot of them…… please be prepared!”

“Ye, Yes…… ♪”

I warned Tanya-san. Tanya-san also puts her heart into preparing for my ejaculation.
And.

“U, kuoooo!!”
“Kya, hunyaa…… aaaaaa…… ♪”

Bubyurururu, Byurururu, I start ejaculation. A large amount of semen swells her belly
for a few moments and backflows. As expected, she seems to be a multiparous woman
and I feel that she is much more tolerant than Anise-chan, but it is still not enough.

The mother and daughter are licking each other’s overflowing juices.

“N…… mother, no…… it hurts if you like it that much……”

“Huhu…… like this…… ah, indecent……”

“……Older brother, child and old lady both feel good…… ♪”

“Don’t call your mother an old lady…… Huhu, but it felt good, didn’t it, Anise…… ♪”

“Uh…… I love you…… ♪”

With such an erotic parent and child sideways, I also let Lina and Yuna dedicate each
other.

“Yes, older brother…… Yuna´s lewd pussy, eat…… ♪”

“You’re the dirty one, Lina……”

Yuna took off her clothes, put her hands on the dining table and let Lina split open
Yuna’s buttocks, which were sticking out. I was pleased with the way those sisters
acted and I grabbed Yuna’s tail and started fucking her.

“Iu…… nya, nyaaaa♪ Nyaaaaa♪”

“Yu, Yuna, does it hurt?”

“I want to…… it hurts, but it’s like I’m being forced into sex…… nyaauu…… ♪”

“Ah, is that so, Yuna, you’re from there……”

“I’m going to wake up Lina too”

“Nya, it, it hurts!”

While committing Yuna, I stroke Lina and touch her boobs.

“C, Concentrate on Yuna, older brother”

“You should also turn your ass…… And then, Luna”

“?”

I called Luna, who was standing beside me in her clothes, looking dissatisfied. She’s
surprisingly good looking, so once I took a step back from the older sister, I couldn’t
insist that I was the first one, so I’m afraid I haven’t had it.

“Luna, undress as well”

“……I´ll do it later. Give it to Lina and Yuna first”

“Yuna is already cumming”

“St, Still alright…… nyaaaaa♪”

Yuna screams comfortably when I pull her tail tightly. This girl’s additional
weaknesses are so obvious that she’ll quickly climax if she doesn’t care.

“And I’m going to show it to the four of you…… My real sex with a female slave”

“?”

“I’m gonna…… cum, Yuna……!!!”

“Nyaaa, a, niaaaa!!”

Another ejaculation. Suddenly swelling her belly, turning her suffering into joy, Yuna
gets sick and loses her power before she can catch my juice.

“Rina”

“Nyaaa!?”
I grabbed Rina’s ass, who was undressing beside me and forced my ejaculating cock
into her. Although wet, she didn’t think I would push my dick into her during my
ejaculation and this tiger-striped daughter made her yellow and black striped tail
tense up.

“Ni, Nanyaa…… it wasn’t the first time I came in, like putting it in while ejaculating……”

“I’m not done yet. I’m going to cum in your vagina”

“Eh…… unya, nyanyaaa!?”

I stand up and move my cock hard inside her, her vaginal opening bubbling violently.
She was not going to be able to hold out much longer.

Finally, in the middle of the four of them, I violently fucked Luna, who was now
wearing a collar.

“Nyaa, aaaa…… aaaaa♪”

“You can do it as many times as you want because Luna cant get pregnant, because of
magic…… how about it, Luna? Do you like sex?”

“Nyauuu…… I, I love it…… ♪ Andy’s mating…… different…… I love you, Andy…… ♪”

“I love you too, Luna. You’re so cute”

“Nyau…… ♪”

In the beginning, she resisted a little, but after many pokes and prods, Luna became a
pampered kitten.

“My female slave…… my semen urinal…… my woman……!!”

“Nyaaaaa……!!”

Spurt violently. Four cat beasts who hang my semen from their crotches are also
staring at our passionate sex as we hug and whisper our love and desires while
blowing juice and moving our hips. And I do not hesitate to ejaculate in Luna.

“Hunyaaaaa…… ♪”
“Huuu…… Luna, it felt good”

“……Th, That’s too much”

“But you want more”

“Yeah”

“Okay, let’s do it again”

“Uee…… nya, nyaaa…… ♪”

I’m not afraid to fuck again.

“What…… fierceness……”

“Mother…… what is a female girl……? Is it different from us……?”

“As expected Luna-neechan……”

“Your feet don’t want to let go……”

It’s kind of fun to show it off to the four of them. For the purpose of seeding, Luna
doesn’t mean continuous ejaculation.

————————————————

The next day.

“Four people with serious illnesses and fourteen injured people are here”

“Oh, the numbers don’t match”

“One of the very sick can’t even lift herself up. She won’t last long, to be sure. Three of
the injured were absent because they thought they wouldn’t make it when I told them
about your assessment. There’s a kid with a broken eye and a kid with two missing
legs”

“Pull them all in. The dying one by bed. If we can make it to Polka, I’ll make them
become healthy. The ones with no eyes or legs might still have something if we rely on
the secret arts of the northern elves. At worst, it won’t get any worse. I guarantee it”

“……Hou. I’m not sure if it’s just the color, but you have a nice face…… Luna, go and get
Cute, Marone and Nelly. Just say Grandma’s orders. And Laila, take me to the house at
the south end. You’ll take the whole bed, just like that dark elf said”

“Hoho. This is going to be a big job”

While Luna and Laila scattered, Hilda carefully examined the bodies of the seriously
injured cat beasts.

“Yes, they’re fine. I wonder if it´pp take ten days to heal…… Your wounds? They will
disappear. It’s not impossible. Trust me. You have…… a disease for which there is
already a cure in Talc. I’ll give you some medicine when we get to Polka. You can’t just
treat it like it’s a country colony…… Oh, you’re missing an eye? I’ll try my best…… did I
mention that they’ve got some great technology for prosthetic eyes in Klaves”

Hilda-san is really reliable as a doctor.

“This kind of thing can’t be beaten by a dragon…… Wounds can be healed with a bit of
energy, but…… Hilda, you’re amazing”

“Yeah”

Look at its back with Maia. Hopefully this will bring as much hope back to this colony.
Two carriages transported a total of more than twenty people, including the woman
who had been brought in with her bed. We were lucky that one of the wagons was a
cargo wagon that opened backwards, so we managed to get the bed into the wagon.

“I cant let my guard down on this child’s condition. I used a spell earlier to reduce the
activity of the body and stabilize it, but there is always the possibility of a sudden
change, so…… hurry as much as possible”

“I know”

Maia nodded (in the illusion of Chibi Maia) to Hilda’s request and flew to Polka
alongside Laila. We were in a hurry and didn’t have time to say goodbye to the colony
children, but that’s okay. We will come again soon.

————————————————–

We bypassed Basson and went straight to Polka. I wanted to take a break, but some of
the children were in danger of dying if I didn’t take my time, so I couldn’t take my time.
Thanks to Maia and Laila’s hard work and the good wind direction, we arrived at Polka
before nightfall after leaving in the morning.

“Laila-chan, Luna-chan, take care of the rest of the kids for me! Maia-chan and Andy-
kun, help me take the one in bed to the hot springs!”

“Yes”

“Understood!”

If Maia were here, I wouldn’t have to do any of the heavy lifting, but as you can see, she
has small hands and isn’t suited to moving large objects with care. With the help of
Hilda-san, the three of us hurriedly took the female cat beast wrapped in a blanket to
the women’s bath. When I looked at her again, she was so pale and thin that I could
nod to the words of Grandma Donna that her death was near.
“I’m…… sorry……”

“What are you apologizing for? Your world is about to change☆”

“Maybe…… impossible……”

“Trust me. You can live. You can be happy. You can be healthy, have babies, be a mother,
even a grandmother”

“…………”

“You two, take her clothes off later and let’s get her into the hot spring”

At Hilda’s instruction, we bypassed the changing rooms and went to the hot spring.
There were a few Polka ladies inside, rolling their eyes at us, wondering what was
wrong, but when they realized that there was someone very sick, they looked after us
without making any fuss.

“Anyway, give her some hot water. Get it from the source over there”

“I’ll go tell Lindsay. The spring water she makes is the most effective”

Each of them forgot to hide their bodies and flocked to the very sick cat girl…… or
rather, to the point of disregard. After soaking her in hot water, Hilda-san also took off
her clothes on the spot and took a bath. One after another, she pushes magic light on
the sick cat beast, who feels a little easier, and treats her.

“……Don’t worry, there’s no serious deterioration yet…… with the healing power of the
spring water, it shouldn’t take more than a month…… to regain your activity…… I’m
sorry wives, she might vomit blood or something”

“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine soon. This is a miraculous spring”

“You’re still young, but you’ve suffered so much from your illness……”

The ladies were kind to the unfamiliar cat beast. Many of the sick people who come up
to this point are dying after being thrown by a doctor, so I think they know it.

“And how long is Andy going to stay there? I don’t care how old you are, you can’t just
stand there”
I thought they were going to ignore me completely, but it wasn’t so.

“Andy-kun, you and Maia go and lead the other girls. Also, contact Chris-chan or Irina-
chan…… Ask them to arrange a place to stay at”

“Y, Yes”

I’ll do as Hilda says.

Irina looked reluctantly at the number of 22 new people.

“Again…… you bring in a big operation without thinking.

“Unreasonable?”

“I’m not saying it’s impossible, but with the cat girls getting jobs a while back, it’s going
to take up a lot of space in the inn. We already have a crossbow corps…… so I wonder
if they can still fit in”

“I was thinking of renting a place on the edge of the elf territory…… in case of
emergency……”

“It’s still impossible. It is only because you and your slaves obeyed your commands
that we were able to enter and leave the forest and rent space”

“……Ah”

Come to think of it, it was originally difficult to get in and out. Linda-san, who has a
certain position and ties, didn’t pass through smoothly…… The Baron and Christie
support me from behind Irina.

“The inn may be difficult, but you can get a vacant house like you did with Fennel-kun,
Andy”

“If you ask, it seems that there are only people with disabilities…… it’s a great relief
project for Smithson-san. I’m sure we can get the Cherry Blossom boys to help”

“It’s not that it’s admirable…… it’s just that Luna and the others came up with the idea”

It seems that the person in charge is me before I knew it.

“But thank you. I’ll take care of it depending on the situation”

People’s compassion is felt.

The cat beasts have been injured in various ways. It’s not surprising, since we’ve
gathered only such girls. Many of them are very serious, so it is not efficient to just let
them recuperate slowly in the miraculous spring. It was necessary for Hilda to assist
in their treatment.

“After all, I can’t just do a little pre-treatment…… and then leave the rest to the spring.
I’m sorry, but I can’t go back to Basson”

The new bar. Hilda, having completed her medical treatment, sipped her drink with
both hands on the ceramic mug, looking exhausted.

“I really wanted to do something naughty on the road, but”

“Please refrain from making such statements because it is a public place”

Well, it was still sparsely populated, so there was no reaction around me. The sun
hadn’t even set yet. In a little while, the crossbowmen will probably arrive and make
a scene.

“I’ll also stay behind. It will be hard for everyone if they only have Hilda and Azel and
the others to rely on.

Luna is also staying. So I’ll have to take Maia and Laila and return to Basson with
practically no crew.

“Well, I don’t think it’s going to be dangerous enough to really need the two of you over
there……”

“Yeah. So please tell Dianne-chan”

“It is I who should say so, this is the place to cheer up those children”

“Yeah”

Hilda nodded with a face that seemed a little apologetic, but with a sense of mission
and fulfillment as a doctor. There, from behind me, I heard the voices of Williams,
Johnny and Keel.

“Oh, it’s Smythson, isn’t it?”

“Andy, what’s up with your sweethearts? I don’t see them”

“Hey, buy me a drink. Come on, you’re at the height of your happiness”

These guys don’t know anything about this yet.

“Didn’t Keiron, Lantz and the others tell you? Another mission.

“I really have no idea what your unit is doing”

Yeah. I don’t need Johnny to tell me I look like that. It’s like a personal thing half the
time.

“Ah. That’s right, Williams-kun and those two over there”

Hilda points at them.

“This is your chance to be popular with girls☆”

“Eh”

“No, I have a wife”

“……Le, Let’s hear it”

“The job of escorting a girl♪ I just brought them in, but I want more people to help me
with my medical treatment”

……You want these guys to help you?

“Al, Alright. Please keep it a secret from Isaac and the others. That ox face is popular
with strange women, so I feel angry”

“I’ll pass…… I don’t want Jessica to hear about it”

“Oh, I, I´m useful! I’ll do my best!”

Williams and Keel came forward. You can trust these guys to a certain extent. They’re
not bad guys, though they have a voyeuristic streak. And it’s hard for me to say that
I’m related to these girls, so even if they do end up having a good relationship with
someone, it won’t be awkward.

“So I’ll need your help tomorrow. Andy-kun, I’ll borrow them”

“No, you can’t borrow these guys from me. Girls anyway”

“Ah, you just claimed the girls as your property”

“You’re cheeky, Smithson!”

“Hey, hey, stop drinking, I’m leaving now!”

We took off after dark and were back in Basson before dawn the next day. I was indeed
tired.

—————————————

The next day, Dianne’s order was given.

“I’m done gathering information and working on Luna. I think we’re going to enter
Renfangas today, does anyone have any objections? There’s plenty of time in the
schedule, we can be a little flexible”

No one objected. While we were away, they had finished their Celesta tour in Basson.

“Then all hands prepare for departure. We’ll take off in an hour”

With that announcement, things suddenly became hectic.

“10-man captain Smithson. Good work”

“Oh, Boyd. Sylvia-san too”

The fact that they are in civilian clothes suggests that they are seeing us off. The two
of them, as well as Nord-san and Jose, had come to the camp.

“It’s not my place to make people wait. It’s my specialty to keep people waiting”
“That’s not very noble, young lady”

“Shut up, Jose…… The next time I see them, don’t expect me to be so relaxed. Its like
Hilda-neesan did this time”

“Yes, I’m looking forward to it, sister-in-law”

“……Tsk”

Nord-san turned bright red even though she joked. Dianne is also smiling.

Neia looked dazzlingly at such an exchange from a distance.

————————————

One hour later, Maia took off with the carriage. The target is Rennesto…… It seems like
it’s been a long time.
Fortress city Rennesto. Surrounded by thick, high walls, the city boasts a strong
defense, but in the middle of winter, it doesn’t seem so tense. As expected, the number
of demons has decreased and trade between the cities is proceeding smoothly. It’s still
a dangerous land, but after enduring the hardships of the great invasion, the city’s
winter is full of vitality…… It seems to be. I don’t know much about foreign countries,
though.

We landed safely at the 「Celesta Residence」…… a little early in the evening. I was
used to it by now and the unloading and carrying into the house went very smoothly.
It’s not a place we’ll be staying for very long, so we don’t have much to spread out and
the royal family has already arranged for basic necessities like clothes and food, so
there’s no problem even if we come empty-handed.

“No, after all winter Rennesto is lively”

Naris looks at the market street and smiles.

“Is it more lively than other seasons?”

“There are few times when Rennesto is not busy, though. But since the street is closed
in the fall, people and things move around a lot in the winter, so there’s a different kind
of tension height”

“Hee…… it’s true that the atmosphere is a bit different”

“I’m sure the military is starting to regroup. I think the Gauntlet Knights are also in the
process of replacing the Unions”

“Union…… sure”

It’s like a rough classification system for magic users and power users.

“Is that something that can be replaced?”

“Yes, they do. The ratio of each union changes depending on the battle situation of the
year and since we can’t keep reducing the number of unions, we are sometimes
transferred from other unions even if our abilities are slightly different”

Tetes also added a note to Naris’ explanation.

“A union is like a tag for a commander of Black or above to convene mission personnel,
so it can move according to his own wishes. I can use magic, but it’s hard to do
missions that focus on it, so I’ll join the Lake, which has a lot of plain missions or I
want to fight alongside Great Knight Chief Annette, so I’ll go to the Earth Union, even
though it’s a little sweaty”

Sky Union is the group that uses magic in combination, Earth Union is the group that
emphasizes strength and fights mainly rock monsters (and has a high rate of being
called up by Great Knight Chief Annette), and Lake Union is the group that does
neither and is often assigned to ordinary missions. All three of our Red Arms are not
good at magic (Even Tetes has declared…… that she can’t use magic in her
organization), so they are treated as Lake Union. It seems that she is being pulled by a
special mission in this way because she has a stronger personal connection with
Sharon.

“We were also allowed to go in and out of the Sky and Earth Unisons at the time of
being an Red Arm”

“Ah, Knight Chief Sharon and the others. They can use magic and are surprisingly
powerful”

“Naris-chan, who can hardly use magic and doesn’t have enough power to process
rocks lightly, has only the Lake Unison as option”

“Uh-huh…… Don’t say anything that makes you feel sorry, Tetes-chan!”

In addition to seeing the city.

“That’s the house we’re using”

I also got to see where Sharon´s group lives in Rennesto. I was expecting to see a huge
mansion, but it was surprisingly small. If it is a knight’s mansion, it should be a bit
bigger…… I thought.
“We are also hired. That’s enough to live with the three of us”

“If you say Gold Arm, you can get an aristocratic rank”

“My brother is a warrior and in terms of position alone, we were comparable to

aristocrats in our hometown. We are not going to reach out to aristocratic society even
with Renfangas”

So that’s it. To the bitter end, the three of Sharon´s group are participating in
Renfangas as warriors and it seems that they want to keep a distance from politics. If
you’re a nobleman, you need to look good to some extent, but if you’re a guest general,
it makes sense to live a small life.

“And even though the building is small, we are allowed to live in a certain level of
luxury. The three of us have quite a lot of swords and armor”

I was a little jealous of their wealth.

I know that Naris and Almeida don’t have houses. So the next stop was Tetes’ house.

“Even though it’s a house, in my case it’s a form of buying a room in an apartment”

Tetes pointed to the second floor of a three-story apartment facing the main street,
which didn’t seem to have much space either.

“You’re not as greedy as I think?”

“It’s just a matter of years of service, that’s all I could afford for a down payment”

Well, she’s only sixteen. She can earn money, but she certainly doesn’t have that much
saved up.

“……Isn’t Tetes-chan able to stay in Lord Buster´s mansion?”

“I could if I went, but it would be a bit awkward”

“?”

“I’m illegitimate. As you can probably guess from the fact that I and Lord Buster are so
far apart in age”
Ah, indeed. Tetes herself seems to love Lord Buster, but since she was born of being an
illegitimate, she doesn’t know what other family members and servants will see……
I’m sure the reason why Tetes was strangely impatient when he was searching for
Laila was because she was looking for a release from that kind of suffocation.

“I’ve been recognized since I was born and I’ve never been inconvenienced by money,
but…… I’m an illegitimate because I’m in a half-hearted position, so at one point I have
a grudge against my father and mother…… So I can’t really understand the fact that
10-man captain Smithson and the women around him are spreading it without
hesitation”

“……Speaking of which, am I going to be in the position of illegitimate, you?”

Almeida began to worry.

“It’s okay. You are in a weak position in society, that’s why you are concerned about it.
For Smithson-san, I don’t think it’s worth distinguishing between wife and concubine”

Sharon gives me a slightly wishful defense. In fact, I have no intention of making a

distinction between who is a regular wife and who is a concubine, but I wonder if……
I am standing in such a strong position in society.

“Hmm, but…… I think it can’t be helped if you just care about that”

“Naris-chan……”

“It’s true when you think of children, but…… I don’t think it’s directly related to the
fact that you’ll love people and feel like you can do naughty things”

“………… Hmm”

Tetes with a slightly sharp mouth.

“I wonder if…… 10-man captain Smithson is that attractive”

“I don’t want you to put that question mark in front of me”

I don’t know what I should look like standing there.

Dianne had just returned from the castle when we returned to the Celesta residence
after finishing the tour of the city.

“Did you have an audience?”

“To the Queen, yes. I heard that Lord Buster was in Trot, so I couldn’t see him”

“Is it the congratulatory envoy?”

“Yes”

Neia, who was listening next to me, laughs, yeah.

“Buster-sama is a Trot enthusiast…… or rather, he is a Trot favourite and if he has a

need, he will go by himself”

“That’s a problem. It was difficult to get through to him because he was in charge of
the search business. It’s a mess of hearing the location of Celesta’s Ace Knight
dormitory”

“Where is it in the end?”

“They’re renting one of the Royal Army quarters closer to the castle. When I dropped
by on my way home, I found that only Becker’s subordinate, 10-man captain Metz, was
there, so I left it to Becker to hear and sort out the current situation”

“That Birdman general wasn’t there?”

“He’s already in Catalina”

That’s a lot of footwork. Considering the fact that we’re half-playing and waiting for
spring, his diligence is both encouraging and distressing.

“Well, I’m working on Becker today and I’ve flown to a magnificent mansion, so let’s
take a rest…… Oh, yes, Neia, the queen wants to see you”

“Ah, yes. I’ll come back later”

Again, we are at a leisurely pace. Well, even so, from the perspective of people without
dragon wings, it’s probably fast enough, but I wonder if it’s a little better. There is also
the footsteps of the Sword Saints Brigade and King Ulysses approaching behind……
We can’t help but rush, so we’ll take a rest too.

——————————–

Night. For the first time in a long time, I have no 「Reservation」. In other words, I
don’t have any promises about who I’m going to have sex with tonight and I don’t have
any obligations to seed anyone. Of course, I love sex, but sometimes it’s nice to have
this kind of 「Freedom」. I don’t care if I have sex or not. It’s a time to dare to give
your mind a choice.

“What should I do?”

I mutter in a good mood as I open the window of Celesta’s residence and look out. Its
good to have a nightcrawl tonight. I can leave it alone for now and wait for someone
to come crawl in the night. It’s also a good idea to go out for a drink and get away from
all the erotic thoughts. In addition to the fact that, unlike in the past, Becker is the only
man who accompanies me this time and he is outside organizing information, so most
of the people in this house are my slaves. I don’t have to worry about any of my options.
I was thinking about that…… when there was a knock at the door.

“Who is it?”

I guessed it was one of the slaves (and Naris), so I asked who it was.

“It’s me. 10-man captain Smithson”

“Me……?”

I’m having a little trouble discerning the voice through the door. Well, I don’t know
how many people still call me that.

“If you’re here at this hour, that means you’re……”

Naris knows what it’s going to be like. When I opened the door, I saw a slightly smaller
figure than I expected.

“Why don’t we talk a little?”

“……Eh?”
I’m not sure why, but Tetes Murray was standing there with a bottle of fine liquor in
her hand.
Tetes was the smallest of the Renfangas group. While Almeida is relatively tall and
Naris and Sharon are not that tall, Tetes is about the same height as Anzeros, or even
slightly smaller. Since the sword she uses is a two-handed sword, the impression is
not that she is noticeably small, but when I stand alone at a close distance, her small
size is strangely impressive.

“……Wh, What the hell? I’m not doing anything interesting”

“That’s quite a greeting. Well, I can’t help it”

Tetes held up a bottle of liquor lightly in her hand. It’s a very expensive drink. Although
it depends on the country, general grade liquor is distributed in pottery and barrels
and glass bottles make you feel the case by themselves.

“You surely liked alcohol, didn’t you? This is a gift from a senior knight when I showed
up at the knight’s quarters earlier…… since it’s a gift, why don’t you drink it?”

“Is it okay? Naris would be happy to receive it”

“Because I also go around one bottle at a time for Naris-chan and Al-chan”

……I’m not sure if it’s distributed to female knights in a booming manner. It shouldn’t
be such a cheap drink, but since it’s Gauntlet Knights, which is said to be particularly
profitable, the economic idea may be quite different from mine.

“……Then, come in”

It’s not that I’m blinded by alcohol, but at least now I have no reason to turn Tetes
away. If anything happens, Laila and Maia will fly and Tetes won’t do anything wrong
with me twice.
The guest rooms of Celesta’s mansion are spacious. It is indeed a former noble house.

“It’s too wide for two people to drink, isn’t it?”

“It’s fine as long as it’s spacious. Can you drink alcohol?”

“……I wonder why that senior gave me this”

“Can’t you drink!”

The age at which drinking is allowed in some places varies a lot. Generally, 20 years
old is the basic, but depending on the location, it is good from 17 to 18 years old, and
since fruit liquor does not go into alcohol, even children are OK, and the standards are
different.

“Well, I think it’s okay for 10-man captain Smithson to drink. Nobody is in trouble if I
don’t drink”

“That’s right…… no, if I get drunk unilaterally, it will be a lot of erotic development, so
it’s better to call someone”

Only Tetes is not good. She’s Lord Buster’s sister. Sharon is a Gold Arm’s younger sister,
but she’s been doing it for decades…… no, if she’s not good enough, she’s had more
than a hundred years of life experience. The good face that it is the decision of the
person himself passes. However, if I touch Tetes, who is only 16 years old, I can’t
escape. It is normal recognition that 15 and 16 is still a child. No matter how clever
Tetes is, I’m a bad guy no matter how Lord Buster looks at it when I mischief his big-
headed younger sister who was devoted to martial arts and studying…… Well, at the
cat beast colony, I tried my best to go to the end, but it’s official, so it’s okay. Reasonably,
intelligently. No, I’m not that smart. At the very least, I have to avoid international
problems with alcohol.

“Yes, yes. That’s what I’m talking about”

“?”

“10-man captain Smithson is uncommonly strong with women, isn’t he?”

“Eh, no…… I, I don’t think so”

I was just about to pull the cork out of the liquor bottle with my fingers when I almost
dropped the precious drink in my haste. Tetes supports me, then picks up the cork and
pulls it out. A rich aroma wafted out. It’s not fruity. Is it whiskey?

“Again. It’s not very convincing to say that someone who can order nearly twenty of
the finest women to get naked together and make them do it isn’t strong with women”

“Oh, wh, where did you get that from?”

“Naris-chan is pretty simple, isn’t she?”

“…………”

Well I said it was free to tell, but Naris was really too simple.

“……Is there any special reason?”

“……Special?”

“You’ve studied under such a master, or you have a skill that pleases him?”

“No, there is not…… If I had to say, I’m not the cause. I’m just a dirty, greedy bastard”

“……10-man captain Smithson…… isn’t it?”

“Well, there are a lot of reasons, but…… it’s a long story from the beginning”

“……I’m listening. Please don’t drink alcohol yet”

“Yeah. Well, I can’t get drunk yet either”

Be rational, be intelligent. Especially when dealing with this girl.

“……So, to summarize, it was Apple who first started calling herself a female slave,
and…… female slaves tend to be half-elves and other people with unstable
circumstances”

“I think…… they wanted to be able to be with someone they felt safe with anyway. More
than half, if not all, of the would-be slaves”
“……That kind of makes sense”

Tetes nodded with serious eyes…… My personal story over the last two years is
nothing short of ridiculous when I tell it again. Each and every event is at the level
of…… a possibility, but not a possibility. I’ve been in love with Apple and Selenium, I’ve
tamed Laila, I’ve made a connection with Dianne due to a discrepancy in the customs
of my hometown, I’ve passed through a trusting relationship based on hometown
fondness and the ensuing crisis, I’ve developed an uncontrollable love for Anzeros and
so on and so forth. But the timing was exceptionally good, and I was able to have it all
in a chain of events. A mere rearguard, the son of a country blacksmith, was supported
by many forces and before I knew it, I was even being called a hero by some. This is a
trend that normally seems like a joke.

“Believe it or not, that’s the way it is”

“……No, if you ask me…… there’s definitely a nod to that…… There are certainly a lot of
people who aren’t very stable…… no, it’s a group that’s irregular in every sense of the
word and that’s why irregular people are sent to it and attracted to it”

“……Well, I’ll leave the interpretation to you”

I poured myself a glass of wine. The mansion here was equipped with a glass cup, so I
tried using it. It’s not easy to find these items even in the royal capital where the glass
industry is relatively well developed…… It’s much prettier than ceramic or wooden
cups and the clear amber color of the best ones looks much more beautiful. I like this.
I’d like to learn how to work with glass someday.

“……More or less, I’m convinced”

“Is that so. Well, I guess that’s it for tonight”

If Tetes leaves the room, I can drink in peace and collapse in peace. It’s a good idea to
invite Laila or Dianne over for a drink.

“No, it’s just something I wanted to know, but that’s not the point”

“?”

……I thought she came here to hear this kind of talk in person.
“So, 10-man captain Smithson has a very strong relationship with women as a result,
right?”

“Did you hear what I said?”

“Yes. I understand the reason for the time being”

“So it’s not that I’m particularly good with women, it’s just that I was a bit of a pervert
and the women complement me in a good way, you know?”

“But you’ve experienced an unusual number of women, haven’t you?”

“……Yes”

The 100-person cut is still suspicious, but the number of people that can be reached
is…… only the number of people has experienced it. With this alone, I may be able to
compete with the royal aristocrats.

“……I am”

Tetes poured water from a jug into a cup (which I wouldn’t drink, but prepared just in
case) and slightly moistened her lips.

“Naris-chan told me sometime ago that…… I have no experience with men”

“……We, Well, that’s normal for a 16 year old”

Considering the fact that I lost my virginity the year before last, I guess that’s nothing
to be concerned about. No, it doesn’t matter if Tetes, who is a human girl and is pretty
and quite talented, should be a virgin for another decade…… No, I wonder if she is ten
years younger. When I was a fucking kid sucked by Apple, I was born or not. I feel a
little bit like I’m a very old man.

“I’ve been told that the human race doesn’t depend much on bloodline for either magic
or sword talent…… but I showed the same talent as Lord Buster and was expected to
do so. I’ve been immersed in my studies since I was a child and it was my duty to live
up to the expectations of those around me and I never thought about love until I
reached this age”

“No, No, that’s nothing special”

Tetes seems to be worried about it, but that’s how it is with children of craftsmen and
aspiring swordsmen. Being a full-fledged person is the highest priority and it’s not
unusual to notice the color after becoming an adult.

“……So, I don’t know. The reason why you want to be so dependent on a man is…… that
you want to be loved by him even if you have to wear a collar, even if you are one of
dozens, even if you can only tell him what to do with your lower half…… What does
that mean?”

“I’ll annotate that such people are really special, okay?”

I mean, there are usually none. I know a lot of girls like that around me, but I also know
that in general they are all women with really special tastes.

“……But at least 10-man captain Smithson is able to deal with all of those people and
still maintain a relationship with them, right? Some of them you only see once every
few months”

“……Well, let’s just talk about the results”

The girl that you see once every few months is probably Breakcore, but I think that
fellow’s mind is just particularly accustomed to that kind of time lapse.

“……Can you tell me about that, please?”

“……Tetes, that”

“If you’re worried about Lord Buster, I won’t tell him. I’m not asking you to take
responsibility and I’m not asking you to do it for free…… I can only bring you this much
alcohol, but”

“I don’t think sex is any fun unless you like each other a certain way”

“But no matter how much I know that fact…… I don’t know what I like…… I don’t know
what I want to do, so I can’t help it!”

“I think it’s not something you should rush to find out. It’s distorted, you”

I sipped my drink a little. I’ve never liked the opposite sex. I’ve never even wanted to
have sex. That’s sad, but at Tetes’s age, it’s still not that big of a deal. I think so, but
Tetes was serious.

“‘If you’re talking about twisted, isn’t 10-man captain Smithson much more twisted!?”

“‘I don’t mind. I know I’m twisted and I’m prepared to live with it until I die”

I’ve had relationships with a lot of different girls and I don’t intend to narrow it down.
A lot of girls need me and I can’t get rid of them. Only a lot of strange girls who would
tolerate it. It’s a twisted condition and I plan to live with it. But Tetes doesn’t need to
be so twisted. It’s just that some of our sensibilities haven’t caught up with the rest of
our maturity, and time will tell. They are not to be messed with because of their
position, the age difference is real between adults and children and the rules of the
species are the same. It’s because of this that I can be rational, even though I think
she’s cute.

“My Selenium and Apple were not blessed with a partner who cared for them. Luna
didn’t have a man in her life and the two dragons needed someone unique to accept
their standards. The rest of the world was like that, if not quite as extreme. But you’re
not in such a strange situation. If you wait, you’ll find a good man eventually and you’ll
marry without any problems”

“……Tsk”

Tetes was at a loss for words. She stammered for a while, then sat back down on the
sofa. And then there was a break.

“……10-man captain Smithson…… I’m sure you’re not as lustful towards girls as you
claim to be”

“What, are you unhappy?”

“I thought you were more of a passionate person…… You are more logical than I
thought. I think a lot about what’s best for me and for them”

“……Is that bad?

“I wouldn’t say it’s bad…… I just think you’re a boring person”

“…………”
“Speaking of compassion, it sounds good, but it’s a close waist, isn’t it? If you don’t
have a good excuse for yourself before anyone else, you won’t even consider the
option”

“……That may be true, I suppose. But that’s what being an adult is all about……”

“Naris-chan says [Like] …… [You can be embraced] that kind of negative thing?”

“……Tsk”

I’m not sure why I was so nervous, but I was furious. It might have been a bad idea to
add a little bit of alcohol. It was a strange thing for me to be sanded down by the lovely,
pure sensibility of Naris’s words.

“Tetes!”

“Because that’s what 10-man captain Smithson’s theoretical armament is, isn’t it?
There is no emotion in it, is there? If that’s what it means to be an adult, then…… after
all”

Tess took a beat.

“My predecessor and my mother…… I wonder if they made me because of such profits
and losses……”

With a strangely thoughtful voice, with a smile as if pasted. I finally snapped at Tetes
for saying such a thing. Thinking it’s no good.

“People are seriously thinking about braking…… good, I’ll tell you if you say so! That’s
why there is no man who won’t burn if you’re tempted to teach a cute girl something
naughty!”

I pushed Tetes down on the couch. Hold down her petite body, give a forcible kiss, tear
off the clothes and think about committing without reason…… stop my hand. Well
then, I’m sure I’ll leave it to my desires and I’ll teach Tetes sex, but I’m not going to
solve anything else. It’s just scary if a man leaves it to sexual desire to recognize
Tetes…… for the time being, all I have to do is tell her what the relationship between
men and women, including sex, is.

“……Pu, haa…… you’re done…… with kissing?”

“Don’t be so tough. You’re a virgin”

“Don’t look down on me”

I get up on top of Tetes, unbuckle my belt and take out my cock. Tetes’s face tenses
slightly. If she thought it would go inside her, she would have been a little scared. Then
I lifted her skirt…… and took a six-nine position.

“What…… fo, foreplay……?”

“You know it well, right?”

I say so with a slight sneer in my voice.

“If you want me to teach you about dicks, you’re going to have to suck hard…… I’m
going to let you have this one”

“Eh…… n, that place……!?”

“What. You at least know where to use it for sex”

“Th, That is…… I know, but……”

I was licking Tetes’s cunt from the top of her underwear. I thought she might be a little
wet since we had been discussing sex, but she didn’t smell like it. It seems to be a fact
that she can’t think of sexuality as overlapping with herself.

“Ya, underwear…… don’t do that…… please take it off”

“What, you want me to show your pussy to me? You’re a real slut”

“……Y, You have a different personality, 10-man captain Smithson……”

I was a little nervous. Well, there is a part that inspires me to 「Make」, so it’s not a
mistake…… As I said, I took off Tetes’s underwear and exposed her lower body.

“Oh, it’s growing”

“Wh…… What are you talking about!”

“A lot of my female slaves don’t have hair”

“……A, Ah, that’s what you mean……”

It seems that she was surprised to think that she was told that 「She had pubic hair
even though she was a kid」…… The elves are hairless, so it’s only Laila and Luna who
are all grown up properly among my female slaves. Jeanne and Maia should grow more
when the time comes, but the current situation is that if you look closely, they will
grow.

“It’s a little bit…… fresh”

“Eh, ya, hiaa……!?”

I hang my hardened penis on Tetes’s face, bury my face in Tetes’s lower body and start
cunnilingus…… I’ve seen and experienced a lot of pussy itself, but I’m proud that
cunnilingus technique isn’t very rich. Perhaps because there is a danger that the turn
will be delayed if it takes time, by the time everyone gets to the point, they are often
getting wet with a nasty imagination, or playing with it to get it wet. Actually, if you
don’t talk so quickly, it’s difficult to turn a large number of people in a limited time, so
I’m very grateful, but I’m troubled because there is no connection with such technique.
However, it still seems to be comfortable as it is, thrusting my head into the gap of
Tetes’s fresh thigh, licking her labia with my mouth in her innocent crotch, smearing
saliva and kissing her clitoris repeatedly. Tetes screamed in a funny way.

“Hiuaaa! Ya, Yaa…… u, a…… auhh…… aiaaaa!?”

“Nkuu…… isn’t it a good reaction for the plain looking phrase?”

“U, Uuu…… after all, 10-man captain Smithson is really good at this……”

“I don’t know if I’m good or bad, I’ve never compared my skills with anyone else”

Blame again. It is a more obscene experience than I expected to thoroughly harass a

girl under the age of 10 with the consent of the girl. Then I waved my cock in Tetes’s
face as she danced in pleasure. The feelings of Tetes, who is immersed in her
inexperienced pleasure, but has become a huge weapon and the penis is grabbing in
front of her…… I’m more excited than I need to be because of this, but to be clear, it
smells like an old man, yeah.
“Th, That…… I, something mean……”

I’m not sure if she thought that the shaking of,y cock was a sign or not, but Tetes asked
me timidly.

“Nothing”

I could have pushed her harder and told her to suck it, which would have felt better,
but I dared not. I could afford it. Tetes just said, 「Teach me how to be naughty」. And
while I think she’s cute, I’m not sure I want to fuck her.

So in other words, there is a way out there.

She knows about relationships, but she doesn’t have a real understanding of love and
sexual desire. She can learn to see a man as a person with whom she can do something
pleasurable. That doesn’t mean I have to get her virginity. I’m a man and I’m going to
teach her how to enjoy herself. After that, if I want, I can satisfy myself by giving her
the order to do a blow job or a hand job, or if she seems reluctant to do so, I can tell
Laila or Maia about the situation and let them suck my dick in front of her instead. All
I have to do is make Tetes cum like this.

“Now, Tetes…… feel honest, it doesn’t seem to be necessary to say”

“Huaaa, a, ahiii…… a, uaaa……!?”

“I share this kind of good feeling with Naris, Sharon and my female slaves. It feels so
good…… above, if you’re not careful, you can get pregnant”

“Hiaaaa!!”

“You can get pregnant, have a baby…… and continue to feel good like this. That’s the
relationship between men and women…… so there are a lot of people who are a little
far from that kind of happiness, but I happen to be super lewd that I never get tired of
even if I have sex and there are situations around me that can protect such a
relationship…… it’s not normal, but that’s how a woman wears a collar”

“Ha, a, aaa…… le, let’s take a break……”

“You haven’t cum yet”

“B, But if I go any further…… I’m going to get weird……”

“Become”

I sucked on her clit. It’s not just the psychological connection between the elements,
but the response itself is really good and Tetes can’t withstand it.

“……Ka, aaa……!!”

Tetes bounced her hips and cummed. And then, after a few seconds of relaxation and
breathing…… I start licking Tetes´s pussy again.

“Eh, aa…… al, already good, enough……”

“I’m not done yet”

I’m not going to actually fuck her. But in order to make her come more and more and
to teach her about sexual desire, I resume using my tongue. Tetes was confused for a
while, but eventually she gave up and left herself…… no.

“N, hamuu……”

“!?”

To my surprise, she put her mouth on my cock, which was dangling in front of her.

“H, Hey”

“……Ev, Even 10-man captain Smithson is enthusiastically sucking on the part where I
pee……”

Oh, calm down. It’s not a surprise that she asked me to teach her about sex. It’s not
surprising.

“We…… Well, I hope you don’t set your teeth on it”

I pretended to be cool and left her to my cock and I went back to cunnilingus. I can’t
actually see it because of my position, but I can feel Tetes kissing my dick, hesitating
to take it in her mouth, confused and then flicking it with her tongue as she tries to
suck on it…… N, Noo. It’s cute.
“……Strange taste……”

“If semen comes out, it will have a strange taste. Oh, and Hilda-san’s technique is now
producing a tremendous amount, so be careful. If you’re not careful, you’ll drown”

“……Dr, Drowning……!?”

“If I’m an ordinary man, it would be fine if you could get a cup of fingertips like this,
but now I’m out of the jug. It’s hard to drink even if it’s normal, but if you put it in your
mouth, it’s not good…… na”

“……Wh, Why is that……”

“It seems that it feels good to be ejaculated so much that it flows backward in the
pussy. In addition, the amount of ejaculation is so large that it is sure to enter the
uterus and make it easier to get pregnant”

“……Uh……”

Tetes was speechless. She can’t imagine such a bizarre technique when she hasn’t even
had regular sex yet.

“Well, you should be crazy. If you feel good, I’ll do it”

“……Ku, nn”

“!”

Whether she heeded the slightly threatening advice or not, Tetes began sucking my
cock again. Ch, Cheeky…… I’m a little more serious about sucking her cunt. In a quiet
room on a couch, Tetes and I licked each other’s genitals in a kind of stubborn way. It
was a strange situation, but I was excited by the strange cuteness and freshness of
Tetes who desperately licked it and I can not withstand the childish blowjob…… I
might ask someone for that kind of training one of these days, I thought, as I pulled my
cock out of Tetes’s mouth with the last bit of reason. If a girl, who has never even
swallowed, had her mouth be filled with sperm hell, she would be in danger of
suffocating…… Then, ejaculation begins with the concentration and amount that
presses on the inside of the urethra and a large amount of semen is sprinkled on
Tetes’s face.
“Kya, buu…… a, aguu……!?”

“Ku…… th, that’s semen…… if you put it in your stomach, it usually flows back……”

“M, My face is so…… sticky……”

“You can wipe it off. I’ll keep licking your cunt”

“Eh, hyaaa……!!”

I was so frustrated that I attacked Tetes’s pussy as hard as I could. I’m still ejaculating
a little bit, but I try to force Tetes to cum again. It seems that Tetes tried to endure, but
as expected, her experience is different. I succeed in driving her into an orgasm
immediately.

“Huaaaaaaaaa…… ♪”

Bikun, Bikun and Tetes culminated…… Is it okay around here? It’s time to make
excuses. Thinking so, I woke up.

……A sixteen year old girl with her face covered in semen up to her hair and her pussy
soaked in her rolled up skirt is shaking with climax. She is now a girl who should
silently let you do it if you silently put your penis on her.

The demon is about to strike. No, No. What am I going to do now that I’ve established
a fact? I shake off the conflict. That’s it. To this point.

“I feel refreshed…… Didn’t that feel good?”

“A, u……”

“This is an option when dating a guy. I think most men would like to go further than
this rather smoothly if they are as cute as Tetes”

“Hahu……”

Tetes takes a deep breath for a while and wipes the semen that scatters around her
eyes with her sleeves.

“……10-man captain Smithson is…… no more?”

“I’ve got plenty of partners……”

“……I don’t need that kind of backward theorizing. Don’t you want to fuck me like
this……?”

With a semen-covered face, Tetes tries to look into my heart with serious eyes without
fixing her skirt.

“You’re being greedy, Tetes”

I’m just trying to hold on. For a moment I’m tempted to give in, but Tetes is reckless
and still a child. I’m sure she’s obsessed with some goal and using her body to achieve
it would be a bad idea.

“If you want to give birth to my child, I’ll conceive you, but it doesn’t look like you’re
prepared to say that”

“…………”

Tetes didn’t answer immediately. It’s not hard to see why. She’s probably weighing that
against her desire to shed her virginity and understand the carnal entanglements of a
relationship.

“……Sure, I don’t really feel like having a child yet…… I don’t know how 10-man captain
Smithson…… feel the desire as a woman……”

“Stop it. The time will come when you can understand it without rushing”

“……But I want to know where this is going now”

“Tetes”

Tetes took off her clothes in a hurry. The proportions are suitable for a petite
impression and although it is not a petty thing, it is by no means abundant, but the
well-proportioned naked body makes you feel the awkwardness and blooming of
inexperienced nature among young girls.

“Don’t take it off”

“If you put it out like this, it will get dirty again”
“I’m not doing it again! Once a man has had one shot, he cools off for a while!”

It’s called sage mode. I actually don’t have that calm time, or rather, I’m one of those
guys who can barely keep the tension down, but now I’m forcing myself to put my
mind at rest, so I’ll use that as an excuse.

“I’m not scared”

Tetes pulls me back to the couch. Turns her hips to me and spreads her pussy.

“……Like this, do it…… Don’t you think it’s rude for a girl to end up here when she
knows there’s more to come?”

“You know the logic behind that, don’t you……”

“…………”

I sigh.

“A young woman with a lot of superficial knowledge about sex”

“……”

“I’ll tell you what, if you’re a womanizer who’s used to dealing with women and you’re
comfortable with them…… is pretty much the worst way to lose your virginity”

“Th, Then who……”

“It’s a bad place for you to pass on the responsibility while opening up such a thing”

With a snap, hit the ass. And suddenly I thrust my finger into the ass hole.

“Hiaaa!?

“If the girl I fell in love with was abandoning her virginity for that reason…… I don’t
want to imagine it. So, as long as you don’t know what you´re doing and you´re asking
me out in a bad way, I´m not going to take your virginity”

“U……”
“Today is intercrural sex”

“In, Intercrural sex……?”

“I’m going to put my cock between your pussy and your thighs and make it feel good.
Then I can ejaculate as much as I want…… well, next time, I’ll stick my dick in your
asshole”

“Next……!?

“That’s right. I’m going to play with your virginity and everything else with my
cock…… If you still want to know about my cock, I’m going to take your virginity at the
end. You want to know something erotic, don’t you? This is also erotic. Think about it
while you’re being used as a sex tool by a pervert. Why can’t I have a better first time?”

“Ku……”

“Come on, tighten your thighs! I’m gonna squeeze your tits!”

“Th, That…… because Knight Chief Sharon and Aurora-san…… aren’t that different……”

“Don’t look at yourself in the same line as the woman I wanted to fuck. You’re cute, but
you’re not going to be pregnant if you don’t want to be a female slave and you’re not
going to be ecchi with me. It’s not the same. I’m not fucking a woman for service. I’m
fucking them because I want to”

“Uh……”

You can see a slight sulk in her profile. This girl who is aggressive, passive and
unbalanced. To be honest, she is fascinating. But she can’t be used in a good way.
Whether it’s some kind of conspiracy or a sincere emotional problem, I can’t let her
do what she wants without hiding her true feelings. Let’s rush. I’m still waiting for the
first time that I want to have. One day, if…… the time comes for me to stick my dick in
that vagina, it will be when I「Decide」 to be more serious. Until then, I’ll play with
her. I’m just going to make her as erotic as I want it to be. I’m not going to let her stand
alongside those sluts with half-hearted determination. I stroked Tetes’s unblemished
body and let out a breath of alcohol as I roughly dug my cock between her buttocks.

“Th, This…… this is this, something…… feelings, well, I have……”

“You can feel it all you want. I’m only using your crotch to ejaculate”

“……You’re not like that…… hu, hurts…… do, don’t pinch my nipples like that……!?”

“Because it’s okay, stick out your ass and I’ll do it. I’m going to shoot my cum all over
your crotch……!”

Play with her as much as I like, the daughter of the Marquis family in a neighboring
country, a genius swordfighter and a mage. I’m going to start ejaculating underneath
her slim waist.

“Ah, kyaa…… li, like this……!?”

Byururu, Byuru, Byururuu…… Going out with sperm hell wets the sofa sticky. I was
satisfied with the amount of Tetes who were stunned by stroking it roughly…… I
regretted a moment later that it was hard to clean up afterwards.

————————————

“……Next is the butt…… and then finally here……”

“……I’m telling you to reconsider who you give your virginity to in the meantime”

“That’s why I don’t understand those feelings”

Tetes complained as she put her clothes back on. And then she blushed a little.

“……The next one will have to wait a bit. I’ve heard…… that butt can be dangerous if
you’re not prepared”

She hasn’t learned her lesson. I’m sure she’s not going to learn any more.

“……By the way, I’ll extend the asshole period depending on my mood. It’s not just one
time”

I’ll try to add more threats.

“……If it makes you feel better, go ahead”

Tetes also puffed up a bit, blushed and said challengingly.

“If you want to have sex in a normal way, please tell me in advance. I’ll use
contraceptive magic”

“…………”

All set. Yeah, she learned from Hilda-san. Has she been thinking about doing this for
quite some time?

“Also, the tuition is one bottle of alcohol per lesson”

I half gave up, but pretended to raise the bar even higher…… aiming for a little perk.

“It’s a good idea, but as long as you bring what I’ve asked for, don’t complain next time”

……Poke where it hurts.

“……I get it”

Can I preach from now on?

……While facing each other with a little dissatisfied face that I expected. Thus Tetes
and I had a strange contract.

“By the way, what kind of relationship do you honestly have with Naris-chan?”

“……Didnt you know?”

“I want to know the true nakedness. It seems that she is not a female slave”

She’s just been used as a plaything and I’m not sure why her eyes are shining more
when she talks about it.
The next day. I went out to the cafeteria and found Tetes surrounded by some other
girls.

“Emm…… is something wrong?”

When I asked Anzeros while trying not to show my inner agitation as much as
possible, Anzeros sighed while scraping her sweet hair with a comb a little.

“Don’t you know what to say?”

“Eh”

“In case you’re wondering, for safety reasons, I had Laila put her ear to the ground
regarding your room…… and through that, everyone knows the general story of
yesterday”

“……Seriously?”

“I don’t like the idea of you going after a virgin’s ass, Andy”

“……Be, Because”

I can’t just take Tetes’s virginity, can I? I was about to make an excuse, but Almeida
came up to me and shrugged her shoulders in an attempt to make a point.

“You really have no moderation”

“I didn’t invite her!”

“Behave more resolutely. If it’s someone you can’t touch, why not just say no”
As soon as Almeida started her sermon, Tetes suddenly appeared behind her. I’m not
sure if it’s because she’s too quick, or because she’s just as good as ever at disguising
her presence.

“I’ll put up with it between my hips and thighs. I’m going to be satisfied with it for an
extraordinary sexual violence like you. I don’t think why I might cross the line with a
little hesitation”

“I don’t mind if you have a wanderlust this evening”

“Nunaa…… do, don’t suddenly turn behind!”

“Al-chan is too careless”

Tetes laughing is quite normal, but I don’t know how to deal with her in front of
everyone, so I get stuck in words. I’m not sure if Dianne can see this, but she calls out
to me with a sigh.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking, but…… I think sex is only as good as the person
you love. Not some cat beast in a hurry to make babies”

“I wonder. Isn’t Al-chan and 10-man captain Smithson rolling around with sex in
mind?”

Almeida argued with a jerk.

“I, I don’t mind! You can’t help it if you have a sensitive constitution…… besides, this
man is used to strong [Women] …… that, I think its a good thing……”

“You usually lose to the penis, right?”

I think so too. Well, Almeida is such a cute self-contained, useless child.

“Almeida is a spear idiot, so she seems to have to choose me, but Tetes is usually cute,
smart and has a family”

A spear idiot for life!? Aside from Almeida, who raises a crazy voice, I try to persuade
Tetes once again. But Tetes kept her usual benign smile on her face.

“I’ve only ever been able to hone that kind of potential, so I don’t know what it’s like
to fall in love with a man at all. So if you’re going to set me straight, you’ll have to teach
me from there first”

“……Isn’t that kind of…… a loop in logic?”

Teaching a man how to like her means making him like her. It’s situational, mostly with
the dick. And I don’t feel it’s appropriate for that to happen, in fact I don’t think it’s
good for them to like me. But in order to convince me why, Tetes asked me to first tell
her about my feelings towards men…… umm?

“I don’t know how to fit it in a circle”

“I told you so, Andy Smithson. It’s bad not to be resolute”

“But you’re the least resolute one, Al-chan”

“You don’t give a shit about me!”

Oh, man. It’s so annoying.

“Emm. If you don’t eat your breakfast soon, it will get cold……?”

“It’ll happen. But please eat it while the soup is still warm”

Apple and Aurora, wearing a bandana, urged us to eat. I’m not sure what to say, but
Laila and Maia have already eaten. We’ll eat for now and then we’ll worry about the
rest.

Naris woke up just as we were finishing eating and cleaning up.

“Auu…… good morning”

“Naris. You’ve slept a little too long”

“Uh…… the liquor I got from the Knights´ seniors yesterday was tighter than I
expected…… I’m not sick of good liquor, but it’s a lie…… idadada”

“…………”

“Ah, no, you’re not in love with that senior, right? It doesn’t matter if you’re
instinctively, or what if you’re in love? I’m just saying”

“Just calm down. Don’t take it out on me. Tetes told me about that”

“U…… we, well, whatever…… what was I gonna say?”

“Just eat your food. The soup’s already cold”

“Wh, What!?”

In the meantime, we know that Naris does not seem to be aware of Tetes at all. She’s
a delicious fellow in a sense.

—————————————–

And by the time Naris’s meal is over, Dianne announces her future plans for action.

“Kingfisher and his team are making steady progress in collating the old maps and
confirming the safe zones. I think I’ll take Laila or Maia to Catalina, but if anyone wants
to relax in…… Rennesto, that’s fine too”

“That’s really appropriate……”

Anzeros says a little dismissively. Dianne smiled.

“I told you it was like a meet and greet. I just wanted to make sure I had the right
information to begin with. The four Gauntlets can be separated at Rennesto for a few
more weeks if they wish. I’ll talk to Lord Buster about it”

Dianne said, but the four Gauntlets looked at each other.

“I’m going to go with the squad, but as for…… the Red Arms”

“I’ll act with the squad. I don’t care if it’s to fight, staying in trashy Rennesto for lodging
is not appealing”

“Ah, I’d prefer to stay in a hot spring resort if I’m going to relax……”

“It’s decided. No dropouts”

“……I thought Tetes-chan was the one who missed Rennesto the most”

“Yeah? Did I look that uncomfortable over there?”

The four of them will not drop out in the future and will follow each other closely……
The slight discrepancy that looks tenacious will be resolved in time…… The sound of
snapping fingers near the entrance of the cafeteria.

“Then I’m going to sleep…… Mets guy, the enemy of the skin, I can’t keep up with all-
night information editing”

It was 100-man commander Becker. A big yawn. Mets…… that dark-skinned person.
I’m pretty sure he’s a little older than me. It is a great enemy of the skin……? Seeing
everyone’s delicate faces, Dianne hits the coin on the forehead of 100-man
commander Becker.

“Ouch!?”

“You come to Catalina. You’re in the Intelligence Brigade, what are you going to do if
you don’t follow me?”

“I’ve been up all night!? Paperwork!”

“I didn’t train you to be a man who can’t stay up all night”

“I’m forty years old!? People say it’s not wrong to be a little concerned about your
age!?”

“Huhuhu. I thought living in Polka would make your skin and body look a little
younger”

“R, Really?”

The forty-year-old man looks a little happy, as if he is concerned about his age. It’s a
little creepy, if I do say so myself.

“That’s why you sleep in the carriage. You can stretch your legs because I don’t have
my older sister and Luna”

“Uh…… damn it, I get it”

100-man commander Becker who reluctantly flips the coin and returns it to Dianne.
Dianne receives it with satisfaction. Looking only at the gestures around here, I feel
that they are loved rather than being used. It’s the kind of breathing that is unique to
long term relationships. But he is actually a handyman…… It’s amazing that people
like Dianne rely on him.

———————————

“What about Neia?”

“I’ll check on her and if she wants to stay in Rennesto, I’ll leave her with the Queen for
a while”

Dianne shrugged her shoulders as she inspected the carriage.

“Originally, Neia should be able to stay here as long as her wounds are healed. Polka,
who is too peaceful, looks uncomfortable”

“……I don’t think that’s a good idea”

“Some of the ones that are good at fighting need to maintain a reasonable level of
tension to keep their minds stable. To me, Neia seems to be one of them. Rennesto
would have no shortage of tension, for better or worse. Her mind might be more at
ease here”

“…………”

Neia’s own realization. In a peaceful place, there is nothing she can do. Dianne affirms
it in a roundabout way.

“It’s not something to look at. It’s up to Neia…… To decide how she will control
herself…… will she change, or will she stick with it? It’s not up to us to tell her what to
do”

“……Well, if you’re asking me to tell you what to do, I guess I shouldn’t”

I don’t know what I’m looking at. I am not aware of it…… I’m sure I’m not smiling.
That’s all I know.

“I want her to come and learn how to live in peace if she can”
“……You’re so sweet. Well, that’s a nice way of saying…… to learn how to live in peace”

Dianne giggled. Then, as I felt behind her, I turned around and Neia herself stood with
the usual soft smile.

“Neia”

“……Yes, that’s right. Sure, maybe I should learn to do that eventually”

She tipped her hat slightly.

“I should have wanted to, you know…… Such a Kalwin”

“Don’t say eventually”

I pats Neia’s head with the top of her hat.

“……100-man commander Dianne is right, I do get a bit chesty sometimes. I wonder if

I should be in such a peaceful place. I’m not sure if there is anyone out there who would
die in my place…… It’s like I’m having a fleeting dream. When I wake up, there’s
supposed to be a not-so-sweet reality waiting for me”

“It’s a kind of unsoundness of mind. I’m no expert, but…… don’t rush to your death,
Neia”

“I know that. I’m not going to die for nothing. I’m a…… hero”

Neia’s eyes, seen from under her hat, are strangely sharp, yet somewhat sad and
somehow arouse her anxiety. That’s why.

“……Tei”

“Funyaa!?”

I pecked Neia’s boobs with my finger. Neia reflexively protects her chest. Dianne looks
at me with her eyes.

“What are you doing, Andy?”

“You shouldn’t have looked like that. I like Neia´s face like that”
“Wh, What are you talking about like that!”

“I don’t want Neia to die in vain…… A girl with such nice tits shouldn’t die in battle. I
would love to do lots of erotic things with her”

“So Smithson-san is going to be talking about that after all……”

“Erotic is more correct than dying. Love is more. Absolutely”

“…………”

Neia hugs her breasts and slumps down with her ears bright red. I grin and wag.
Dianne sighs.

“Andy…… You can poke my breasts all you want, so give Neia a break”

“Yes. I’ll leave Neia for now and then”

“You don’t say you won’t, do you……”

“I can’t make such an unreasonable promise to attractive tits”

While rubbing Dianne’s boobs with my palm as previously announced, I thumb up to

Neia…… I won’t let her decide what she’s prepared for. Remember, at least I want Neia
to be alive, if nothing else goes away.

“You’re so close to women, do you want me too……”

“Hahahaha, of course. She’s cute”

“You’re being a little unprincipled, Andy”

“That’s right”

“Your principle is I like what I like”

I’m a loving man and I’m proud of it. For now, at least…… Dianne’s boobs are so sexy.
We arrived in Catalina with Maia’s wings, a little early for afternoon tea. The carriage
was dropped off in front of the entrance to the city and we all trooped down.

“The ogre group is not here, so we’ll have to put it in ourselves”

“Ho. You should let Maia push it with her tail while still in her dragon form”

“Stop. It’s bad manners”

Almeida assured me, but what is the line between good manners and bad manners?

“There are three Ace Knights and four Gauntlet Knights. It’s not hard to move a
carriage that’s mostly empty.

100-man special duty commander Becker said as he removed his cloak. For the time
being, I’ll try to be one of the few men…… When I thought about it, the carriage was
lighter than I expected…… o, did it move even though I hadn’t touched it?

“What……!?”

I was surprised to see the back of the carriage move away. And while the carriage is
being carried to a fixed position at the back of the entrance, I see a person on the other
side…… Ogre woman I’ve seen somewhere. What?

“Th, That’s Great Knight Chief Annette!?”

“Why are you here…… I mean, it’s not unusual for Catalina. It’s a specialty area of Great
Knight Chief Annette’s favorite rock monster”

“I don’t know if I’d call it a speciality area……”

The conversation between Tetes and Naris convinced me. It is Great Knight Chief
Annette who is pulling the carriage a little boringly.
“Captain!”

And for some reason, it was a deep blue birdman who jumped in from the outside.

“Kingfisher!”

“Damn you, Becker! You’re back again, like an incorrigibly clingy person!”

“I’d rather be asleep than come here to see your poor beak! I had to pull an all-nighter
because Mets didn’t help me last night!”

“Hey, you know how sinful it is to make a fool of Birdman’s beak!?”

“Of course not, it’s poor, it’s just that yours is…… crappy. You look like you’ve eaten
nothing but acorns”

“Quah! You’re fucking crazy”

“That’s enough, Kingfisher”

Dianne soothes between 100-man commander Becker and General Kingfisher who
are about to start a childish quarrel.

“I’m not here today to watch you two bicker. If you don’t say it, don’t you know what
you’re doing?”

“Gu…… wa, wait a minute, please. Hey, reverse hair! Where did the reverse hair go!”

General Kingfisher is out there again, rising and falling.

“It’s been a while. Celesta´s dragon and many others. And evil sister”

While scratching her back, Great Knight Chief Annette greets us with seemingly
uninteresting words. Sharon makes a sullen face, but Great Knight Chief Annette
doesn’t seem to care. It’s not like she has such detailed intentions.

“Why are you here?”

When Dianne asks for a flattery, Great Knight Chief Annette.

“Rotation. Celesta are looking for Kalwin, but I can’t do anything, so I took turns with
the evil brother three days ago”

“……Even with you being an Gold Arm, you don’t look like you’re cut out for
investigative work”

“That’s right. I’m not good at that kind of thing, damn it! I told him I’m a destroyer, that
bald-headed Alex! Why do I have to do this! I can’t do this!”

Great Knight Chief Annette’s hair starts to spread out. Everyone leaves. There, General
Kingfisher and the reverse-hair uh, anyway, the 10-man special duty captain came
down.

“Quah! Stop, ogre woman! You’re making my wings ruffled!”

“M, My set is messed up too…… hey, Becker-san”

“Wrigley…… Why is that woman in such disarray? I don’t remember her being that
volatile”

“I’m sure she has a few tantrums, but…… the day I took over here, she went out to help
with the search and got lost”

“Lost……”

“It seems that she couldn’t even find food until the General found her this morning……
she ate half of her food in a fever and slept in until just now”

“……Let her be quiet in the city”

“Yeah. I’ve already made it a policy to do so, but she’s not in a good mood……”

What a difficult person she is, Great Knight Chief Annette.

“Hey reverse hair! I’m telling you nothing! Let’s talk after getting permission from me!
I want to go home!”

And the 10-man captain with reverse hair was also treated as reverse hair by Great
Knight Chief Annette…… Well, it seems that the person himself also cherishes the
reverse hair, so is it okay……?
————————————–

Our room on the upper floors remained intact. Well, the dragon wouldn’t ruin the
room of the unit involved. And since we only have 100-man commander Becker and I
in the boys’ room, we invited 10-man captain Reverse Hair, General Kingfisher, and
Dianne, Neia and Sharon to the extraordinary strategy meeting room while everyone
took a break.

“‘The seven huts built by 100-man commander Dianne are still standing for now. The
only ones that are broken are because of monster attacks and the other two…… here
and here, are because of wind”

“Wind…… That’s a blind spot”

Dianne made a bitter face.

“To build a full-scale structure against the wind in a place where it blows so
strongly…… no, is it worth the effort?”

“How about it? It’s not that important in terms of location anyway”

“We could start building a resting place in a better location. The topography allows us
to build a simple fort…… here and here”

“If that’s the safe zone, we can stretch our legs”

“If Kalwin is found, we’ll need a place to stay to maintain diplomatic relations. I would
like to have several such forts within a day’s walk, at least”

“Yes…… Even though it’s hard for us to experiment with new huts. If we build it by
hand……”

“All right. We’ll stay here for a bit and then the dragons and I will formulate and build
the next point…… Can Annette’s hand be used in situations like this?”

“Thank you. We’ll also borrow the garrison here and fortify the existing points”

A safe place to rest is essential for walking around the demon territory, which has
become an uninhabited wilderness. The facility that Dianne was building was a place
to make sure that it was safe. It’s not easy, but this rough sea of demon territory is not
something that can just be jumped over by dragons. It’s not just a matter of sending
Neia, but it will eventually lead to a big project to improve the flow of Qi and dissolve
the demon territory itself. So we need to develop a course that allows an unspecified
number of personnel to cross on their own for that purpose. Rather, that is the main
idea.

“It’s a bit of a detour, but bear with me, Neia…… We’ll get there eventually”

“I know…… Yes”

According to Dianne’s prediction, Kalwin is not out of reach. Then I don’t have to
think…… that we should just return Neia as soon as possible.

“If we don’t get the national reach along with Neia, we won’t be able to deal with the
worst case scenario”

“Worst case scenario?”

I asked back and Dianne nodded.

“The worst case scenario is that Kalwin doesn’t want other countries to interfere. It’s
not impossible. At the very least, the backwater situation of having no other
country…… to live in is certainly a motivating factor for the people of Kalwin. If they
find out that there are humans out there, they will panic and even risk the destruction
of their country”

“……I, I see”

“We can’t promise to support them if we’re the only ones on the dragon. The best
scenario for them might be…… to take back Neia and silence us. If that happens, it’ll
be fine for the royal family, but there’ll be difficulties for the people and for us
afterwards”

“So we need to get to the point where we can be a state…… and secure communication
at the same time……?”

“Of course, that doesn’t mean that all sides will be…… happy. It’s just the best we can
do”

The discovery of Kalwin and the revival of communication would be sensational news
for the existing society. It would be an honor for the nation just to accomplish it. Only
then would Celesta be able to drink the loss of aid and immigration to Kalwin that was
expected to follow. That was the calculation. Elven territory also saves face in an
overlapping way. There is a possibility that Trot will intervene here, but we have to do
our best not to let them overtake us as well. If only the first rider is taken by the Sword
Saint Brigade after making preparations through complicated procedures, the leaders
of Celesta will not be convinced and the position of Minister Ashton will be
jeopardized.

“Anyway, I can see the way forward. If it’s the shortest, everything will be connected
in spring”

“Yes”

“Well, it’s a bigger undertaking than I thought…… well, if we can get all this done in a
year, I guess we owe you”

Dianne, reverse hair and 100-man commander Becker nod.

“……General Kingfisher doesn’t seem to be joining the conversation”

I try to point the water at General Kingfisher, who is listening to the story away from
everyone. For the time being, this person is the site manager here.

“I leave the details to reverse hair. I specialize in physical activity”

Then, as if remembering, he shook his hips.

“Actually, I specialize in this too, but I haven’t found any good women lately. Can you
introduce me to one?”

“Hahaha”

I laugh and cover it up.

“It’s vulgar”

Sharon said as if to throw up.

“Even Becker wouldn’t do something like that, but you?”

Dianne looked at him bitterly.

“…………”

Neia tipped her hat and pretended not to see it.

“……Wh, What the heck, that was a little joke!”

General Kingfisher, apparently uncomfortable, opened his beak to protest.

“Hahaha”

I just laughed at him…… When it comes to vulgarity, my normal behavior is nothing

like his.

With the arrival of the city hero Maia that night, it was a small banquet that gathered
not many wintering residents. I was in a good mood and enjoyed drinking with
everyone. Although the number of people in the city had decreased due to the end of
the invasion, there were still some familiar faces from that period and I was able to
drink in a pleasant mood.

That night.

“……What’s this?”

“I don’t know”

There was a bottle of alcohol on my bedside table. The fact that 100-man commander
Becker didn’t know about it meant that someone had put it there with an agenda. It’s
a good idea to think of it as a gift…… but who in this town has such a thoughtful friend?

I decided to ask around after much thought, grabbed my drink and walked out of the
room. And after a short walk, the hem of my clothes was pulled.

“?”

I turned around to see Tetes there. Ah, I didn’t have to think about it before she took
me into the alleyway.

“……You know, if we’re going to do something erotic, I want you to say it with your
mouth and bring me a drink as a souvenir”

“Okay. I’m requesting a study by observation today”

“Study by observation?”

Tetes looks to the side. I’m not sure if she brought her here with her or if she crashed
here, but for some reason Naris was curled up there asleep.

“Suka……”

“For the time being, my ass isn’t ready, so…… let me see you´re doing it with Naris”

“I explained, didn’t I? Naris is not a female slave, so if I suddenly rape her, she will get
angry. Sharon or Almeida would be fine”

“Eh. It’s too much trouble to catch them”

“Do not catch and request normally”

“Umm. Then, let’s do this”

Tetes put her fingers on Naris’ head and muttered a small incantation. Soon after, Naris
woke up, wiping off her drool.

“Ae……?”

“Good morning, Naris-chan…… By the way, can you watch me for a minute?”

“Ha, wh, what?”

“I’m going to have a little sex with 10-man captain Smithson”

Eh?…… Wh, What are you thinking?

“If you don’t mind, I’d like you to switch places with me♪”

“Naa…… nanyaa!?”

“Tetes!?”
……Sure, it’s not 「Sudden rape」 but what’s the solution?
“If you do anything like this…… isn’t it too much service to 100-man commander
Becker or General Kingfisher?”

“Don’t worry. I’m strictly using illusions”

……By the way, she was good at that kind of technique. I thought she was enthusiastic
about studying, but as a magician, she had the impression that she was only actively
using communication magic. Is it possible to do this if you feel like it?

“But I don’t know how to look into a person like 100-man commander Becker…… I
guess I got drunk properly”

“Hey”

Why don’t you trap allies so carefully and eliminate them? No, I don’t want to show it.

“E, Emm…… really crazy……? Because its 10-man captain Smithson? You’re the one
who covers everyone with semen?”

“Is there any other way to say it?”

“Speaking of the members who are here, 9 out of 12! Except for the man, the hero and
Tetes-chan, everyone from the dragon to the guest general is even! How can you be so
sure? If you have an objection, say it!”

“I’m sorry”

I’m sure Naris is right, I’m covered in my own cum. I’m not sure how one person who
sometimes comes to bathe herself can say that.

“Because Naris-chan, you didn’t tell the virgin that you didn’t know”
“No, No way 10-man captain Smithson, Tetes-chan…… already poisoned?”

“I’m not!…… Just that, I did cum.

“What the hell is that?”

Yes. It’s no wonder Naris was so upset. But the way things were going, I had no choice.

“By the way, in the future, you will have sex with your ass multiple times and then you
will be poisoned at any time”

“……Tetes-chan. I don’t know if I should say this, but I don’t think it’s something a
young girl should be saying out in the open”

“You’re young too, Naris-chan”

“I’m old enough to have been exposed to society and to have chewed the sweet and
the sour!”

I think a girl who has had her fill of sour and sweet should be a little more resolute
with men. To the extent that outcome sex is vigilant. Or rather, the elf sometimes
wonders if his life experience isn’t very good…… To see Almeida and Irina.

“And I don’t really understand the feelings of love. I think it’s okay to let 10-man
captain Smithson experience it.”

“No, I don’t think it’s too late…… at least after feeling that kind of thing……”

Ah, Naris also has some common sense. I’m not wrong, right? The sexual promiscuity
of young people is serious.

“I don’t think we’ll ever know…… To understand that naturally without sex, I studied
too much because of the bad consequences of entanglement of lust”

“……Ah”

“Ah……”

Blue Arm. As a secret agent for Renfangas, Tetes must have studied more cases than
her ears can handle. It’s not the positive side of love and affection, but the negative
side. It was all about what could be called the end. This may be the reason why her
sense of value is somewhat distorted.

“That’s why. Let’s do it, 10-man captain Smithson. However, the buttocks are still……
magic under development, so it will be mouth and thighs again today……”

I’m really curious if she’s developing magic for it or doing it with magic. However,
when I say that, I feel like it’s bogged down, so I got rid of it with my cough.

“I think it’s better to change the day”

“Ahaha…… When my curiosity gets the better of me, I can’t help it. If 10-man captain
Smithson just cant get up…… I’ll give up”

Tetes touches my dick from the top of my clothes, saying a little cheerfully. It is still
semi-erect. Tetes loosens the belt on my trousers, screaming, returning a little from
the liar’s smile. Then she slips down my pants. She looks up at me with my half-
awakened cock in her hand.

“……I’ll lick it for you, okay?”

“…………”

I decide to shut up, thinking that there is no point in stopping her. I was worried and
wondered if she would withdraw from me, but that wasn’t the case and Tetes grabbed
my still soft penis.

“……What are you doing here, 10-man captain Smithson…… you told me the other day
that you wouldn’t do Sir Buster’s sister……”

“I didn’t do it. I didn’t do it…… It’s the result of her personal inquisitiveness”

That said, Tetes is rather neat and clean, or rather a little baby-faced…… I’m really
excited to see such a girl in the back alley and squeeze my penis.

“……Nhu. Nhaa…… ehehe. I’m getting better”

“I have a reputation for being incorruptible”

“I’m not proud of that at all!”

Naris´s tsukkomi is sharp. But I ignored it. In the meantime, my cock continues to
expand in front of Tetes and the angle exceeds the horizontal. It must have been
overwhelming at this point. She looked a little frightened before taking it in her mouth
again and perhaps embarrassed that I could see it, she glanced at me, then fixed her
expression and put her mouth on it again. Then, as she sips, she starts to undo her
own waist belt.

“Ah……”

I had to admit that the blowjob alone was a bit clerical, but when she starts undressing
herself, it makes all the difference in the world. Naris, who was noisy, was silent for
the first time. Tetes drops her underwear and shows her ass. I guess she could tell
what I thought by the subtle movement of my cock. Tetes glances up at me and then
starts to take off her coat as she continues her oral service to my cock.

“Wa, Wawa……”

Naris turns red. Tetes continues to undress. The only clothes she’s wearing are a skirt
and pants that fall to her knees and knee-length boots. From the waist up, her white
naked body is exposed and she continues to serve my lower body with a sexy angle of
her neck.

“……Did you want to replace me, Naris-chan?”

“Eh……?”

“Let me know when you do. I’ll give it to you”

“……What do you want? It’s a little late for that”

“……Somehow. 10-man captain Smithson tend to take away virgins if they are elves,
but it seems that he’s not interested in my virginity…… I wonder if it’s different from
the usual virgins”

“I think it would have been easier if this person was a virgin”

“What virginity?”

The words came out in a way that I couldn’t understand. Tetes squeezes my penis with
one hand, looks up at me and looks like what she is doing now.
“Emm…… sex is limited to virgins and has a propensity. If you do one shot, you lose
interest and litter”

“I’ve heard that’s rather common, especially among rough guys”

“I don’t understand how they can be so wasteful. Isn’t it supposed to be a blessing to

have lots of sex with a pretty girl and to be able to kiss and be goofy with her?”

When I said that with a straight face, Tetes and Naris looked at each other and turned
their eyes back to my face and the reaction was divided between Tetesu who looked a
little worried and Naris, who turned her face red and turned her eyes away.

“Why do people like you have a rule of multi-person with collars”

“I’m not sure how you can be so naive and wishful thinking, 10-man captain
Smithson……”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I’m the guy who wants to be as fond of as
much as possible and have a good time”

It doesn’t matter if I have various habits, but I’m surprised that I was with a guy with
a habit that I don’t understand.

“I’m sure you’ll agree that lovemaking is the best. I want to ejaculate a lot and seed it
soaked and share happiness”

“……Thats why I´m happy only with 10-man captain Smithson”

“You see sex as such, so I don’t feel like seeding!”

After all, Tetes was out of place.

“Naris-chan, is that so?”

“……U, Umm. I cant say it unconditionally…… I’m happy that the other person feels
good when both like each other and when I´m hugged tightly and squeezed inside……
I´m so happy that I don’t know what that means…… I don’t really understand that”

“……Hmm”
Suddenly, Tetes stands up and turns his ass.

“Then, anyway…… please try it again with me. Naris-chan may be interested in it soon”

“That’s……”

However, when Tetes’s small but sexy naked body approaches in front of me, I have to
touch it and my sexual desire is a little sad. But Naris, with a red face, pretended to
think about it.

“……Now, penis…… ah, I don’t want to put it in by mistake. Contraceptive magic,

concentration is required. If you’re going to put it in, do it quietly beforehand……”

“I’m not going to put it in”

“Nn……”

I slip my cock between Tetes’s legs. There are some things that I don’t agree with, but
this is the case…… I’m just masturbating with Tetes’s young body and it’s a little dry,
but I can’t help but enjoy it. In contrast, Tetes starts to look a little more excited, when
I move my penis in a slightly subtle mood. Apparently, bare thighs actually feels good.

“N, ha, aa…… like this, huuni…… like this, inside my body…… isn’t it…… I wonder what
it will be like…… ♪”

“…………”

She crosses her knees slightly to tighten her crotch, catching my dick and moving. That
hip movement is aggressive and not bad, but……

“……Tetes-chan, stop”

“Eh……?”

“10-man captain Smithson…… I understand. I’ve already had sex with you a few times
in that barrier prison anyway, so it’s not like I’m going to have to worry about publicity
now…… I’ll deal with it”

“Why are you angry, Naris?”

“I’m not angry”

Naris suddenly begins to take off her clothes.

“KKu…… I’m a little dizzy……”

“Do you want me to reapply the sobering spell……?”

“No, thanks. Just get off quickly”

Naris took off her clothes and after a moment’s hesitation, her pants, she glanced at
me and Tetes’ exposed crotch, and then took them off as if she had taken the plunge.

“10-man captain Smithson, please be on the bottom”

“Ah, yes…… are you sure?”

“Something, a little……”

I lay down a bunch of scrap bags that I found around the corner and look at Naris as I
sit down. Naris puts in a bit of embarrassed silence, as if she couldn’t keep up with her
changes in her mind.

“……After all, I really thought that Tetes-chan shouldn’t have sex”

“?”

“I don’t think that’s it…… Now”

Naris spins words little by little as she straddles me, messes with her vagina lightly
and prepares.

“More, I was hit by my feelings…… I was melted…… it wasn’t like that……”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Naris-chan”

“Watch this”

Naris snaps and she slowly sits down and weeps at me. I can tell that she is feeling it,
so I hug her tightly and kiss her. It’s sweet. I can still smell the alcohol somewhere in
the back of my throat. Once Naris separates her lips, she lays waste to me with an
aggressive and intense kiss. In the meantime, my penis gradually rushes through
Naris’ vagina and tries to reach her uterine ostium.

“Nhaa…… i, it has arrived…… ♪”

“Yes, it has arrived…… its Naris´s womb”

Kon. The feeling that my penis touches the uterine ostium of Naris. My dick is
swallowed in Naris´s sticky and hot vagina. Naris is holding me down with her upper
and lower mouths, trying to connect me to the deepest part of her. The passion feels
good. The warmth of it feels good. I hold her close, rocking my hips lightly. Naris is also
Naris and she accepts my hugs and pushes while putting her knees and shins on the
ground of the shredded bag.

“Nku…… n, u…… ♪”

“……Naris”

“Yes……”

“Let’s move it. I’m going to pump you up and down. I’m going to fuck your pussy so
hard, I’m going to…… ejaculate all over you. Are you ready?”

“……Do what you want”

I took this as the best acceptance I could get from Naris. I pushed Naris violently like
a bridge.

“Ua, a, haguu, auhuu, aaa…… strong…… ♪”

She was literally at my mercy. Her movements are probably awkward as she holds
herself and shakes only her hips violently. But it’s satisfying to have sex with her kisses
while rubbing her cute boobs against my chest. Naris also shakes her hips back at me
as much as she can. I was happy to see her expressing her pleasure and affection in
her own way, so I pushed her harder and harder. I rubbed and fondled her ass. I also
poke her asshole and shift my hips from side to side to change the point of contact.
Naris doesn’t mind. In fact, she clings to me more and takes it passionately.
“Huha, a, aaa, hia, auu…… more, stronger…… its fine…… ♪”

“D, Don’t faint……!? I’ll fuck you as it is if you faint……”

“……Please wake me up first…… i, if I’m conscious, I’ll stay with you until morning……
♪”

“…………”

Tetes is staring at Naris’s violent sex with me, hugging her body, with some daze. I
gave Naris a kiss for I didn’t know how many times since then.

“You’re really going to have to deal with me until morning, Naris……!!”

I thrust my hips up and ejaculated…… The effects of sperm hell apparently wore off
and the amount was normal, but Naris received it with a shudder of excitement.

“:…… Nn…… this…… this is sex with 10-man captain Smithson…… ♪”

“……Haa…… haa……”

“……Tetes-chan, I know…… what you mean……”

Glancing at me, Naris clings to me and looks at Tetes without even pulling out my cock.

“……Emm……”

“I don’t think this is the way to go after that thing you just said……”

“………… Yeah”

So…… maybe not. Tetes-chan”

“…………”

……The conversation between the two of them was not clear to my ejaculation-addled
mind.

————————————————
“Itatata…… I, I really kept hitting until morning”

“You can’t do that with your legs and feet, Naris. I’m not an ace knight or anything”

“You’ve been working out too hard on your hips, 10-man captain Smithson!”

The next day. Tetes was gone before I knew it and I really enjoyed myself with Naris
until morning.

“Ah already, it will be hell if I have to go on a mission today”

“I don’t know why you were so mad at me, back then”

“……Back then?”

“Yesterday, when I was doing it with Tetes first……”

“……Umm. I wonder why”

This time, instead of denying it, Naris pondered.

“……I wonder if it was blasphemy”

“Blasphemy?”

“Ah, no, I’m not sure how to describe it…… I don’t feel like I knew something because
I was just imitating the parenthesis. If you just imitate your mouth, you’ll feel like
you’re being one”

“……I can only vaguely understand”

“I can only say it vaguely too”

And.

“As far as I can tell…… you’re a surprisingly like-minded person who likes lovemaking”

“I don’t know if it’s lovey-dovey or not, but I do know that it’s sex with content……”

“I like you, Naris. Let me tell you”

“……How many people have you said that to?”

“How many are you willing to tolerate?”

“……I, I don’t know”

Naris was red to the ears. She’s so cute.

That day, I was to take Dianne, Laila, Maia, General Kingfisher, 10-man captain Reverse
Hair and 100-man special duty commander Becker and Anzeros as my escort to patrol
the hut Dianne had built in the fall.

“Point 5, all clear…… is this place confirmed?”

“Point 7 is deeper in place. I’d rather send people there than focus on this one”

“It’s close enough that I’d like to use it as a meeting point and a solid place to sleep”

“That’s a good point…… Kingfisher, what do you think?”

“Kua? Ah, yeah, you’ll have to ask Reverse Hair about that”

“After all you’re a bird”

“You Becker, do you want to do it!? You think you can go up in the sky and fight
Birdman!?”

“Just calm down. And if you’re going to be called a general, you should at least know
what you’re doing. Reverse hair is a 10-man captain and he’s still only capable of direct
command”

General Kingfisher was admonished by Dianne.

“Because I have no idea about strategies or difficult things…… I wonder if I can become
a 100-man commander”

“Up to 100 people are still in actual command. Or rather, Dianne, who has such a high
perspective even though she is a 100-man commander, is abnormal”

For the time being, if you don’t decline, you will be comforted by Anzeros, who was
sitting in the chair of a 100-man commander.
“Well, Captain Dianne had accepted all the promotion offers, she would have been a
general or marshal by now”

100-man commander Becker crossed his legs and put his hands behind his head. It
was difficult to make such a stretchy gesture in a crowded carriage, but there was
plenty of room in the carriage now.

“I know what I am. I can manage a few troops, but I can’t command a large army, not
even close to my father. It would be better for the army if I remain a 100-man
commander”

“Didn’t you say that it would be a hassle to find an arranged marriage and all that when
you get higher in rank?”

“That’s true, too”

Dianne-san wards off my tsukkomi lightly.

“I wish I had stopped with being a 100-man commander…… no, I’m okay because there
were many other baton-wielding guys in the third west”

General Kingfisher sighs from his beak.

I don’t know why Master Ashton pulled you out for this mission of all places”

“Because I’m a birdman, right? At least I cant get lost”

“Ah…… well, you can’t do that with Amatsukima”

“He won’t die if you leave him alone, but if he goes missing, it’ll take years to find him”

General Kingfisher and 100-man commander Becker talk about strangers and sigh a
little. You’d think they were a dog and a monkey, but they get along surprisingly well.

“Amatsukima…… is that iron man Amatsukima?”

Anzeros asks in a slightly nervous voice.

“It’s not an iron man, it’s a cockroach”

“If it’s a cockroach, just hit it and it dies”

The two began to tell shit.

“……Who’s that?”

“Y, You don’t know…… well, Andy’s all about crossbows, so if you’re not interested, you
don’t know”

“?”

“Overknight Iron. It can be punched, kicked, cut, crushed, boiled and burned without
dying, Special Duty General Ryo Amatsukima.

Anzeros’ words had reached the realm of being a bit nonsensical to listen to.

“……What kind of devil?”

100-man commander Becker and General Kingfisher laughed at the words I muttered.

“I’m not sure if it’s a holy beast or a moving corpse”

“Well, even they have a little more time before they come back to life, don’t they?”

Is that so? Speaking of Master Knights and Overknights, I have the impression that
they are messy, ignoring the concept of living things. But can I ignore that much?

“……Is there such a person?”

When I turned the water on Dianne, she shrugged her shoulders.

“I don’t see how it’s possible. For some reason, he never seems to die. He’s risen to the
rank of Overknight with just his immortal body, so it must be true”

……I wonder what kind of person he is. Instead of staying Overknight I mean, I’ve seen
quite a lot of things, but the world is still beyond my imagination.

————————————–

“This hill”
The hill that Dianne looked over was a shack that was still beautiful despite the fact
that it had been built many years ago.

“I’d like to build a log fence here…… and a stone wall if possible. If we make good use
of the terrain, I don’t think it will take much effort to build a good enough fort”

“You know a lot about fort building, Reverse Hair”

“I’ve been studying it”

You’re serious. Very serious. Compared to that, what is the lightness of General
Kingfisher and Rennesto’s 10-man captain.

“That’s why…… I’m doing my best so I hope you can stop calling me like the small fish
A”

……Emm, his name is…… emm.

“Well, it’s okay if you don’t know! If you care about the details, the proud reverse hair
will be bald”

General Kingfisher slapped him on the shoulder with a bang. Shaking his hand, 10-
man captain Reverse Hair bowed deeply.

“I look forward to working with you! I am Fernando Wrigley, 25 years old! Please take
care of me! Feel free to call me Wrig if you like!”

……It seems that he’s really tired of everyone calling him Reverse Hair

“It’s fine, just Reverse Hair”

“Hey”

100-man commander Becker and General Kingfisher spread their hands together. You
guys are really close, aren’t you?

“What would you call me if I got wet in the rain? What will you do if I change my
hairstyle? Don’t talk to me like I’m a man with nothing but hair! I’m working so hard
and you’re treating me like crap!”
“Don’t get mad, Wrigley. I’m joking. Come on”

“That’s right, Reverse Hair. You can cut it if it gets in the way. As long as I have your
reverse hair on my mind, I’ll call you reverse hair”

“That’s not good enough! I’m telling you, bird!”

“Oh!? Are you trying to start a fight!? You think Becker’s boys are gonna fight me!?”

“Stop it, Wrigley. He’s stronger than you think. And this idiot doesn’t do it on purpose,
he usually forget people’s names right away”

“Kua! You’re both so rebellious! I will show you the difference in the General’s rank
from now on, Ace Knights”

General Kingfisher shakes his fist. Reverse Hair who pulls out his sword with teary
eyes. 100-man commander Becker, unknowingly hiding behind us and ready to see.

“Ho, Dianne. Do we have to stop him?”

“If Kingfisher loses, I’ll take care of him. Let’s make a drawing, give me parchment and
ink, Laila”

Dianne begins to draw on the table without paying any attention to it. Did she think
that she couldn’t arbitrate because it was too crazy?…… It was just awkward to say
that I had somehow reverse hair.

“Go easy on him, Kingfisher”

“What the hell are you looking at? Come on, I’ll knock you out, you idiot!”

“I’m gonna cut you up! I told you to come, so don’t complain later! You’re not guilty of
dueling, General!”

10-man captain Reverse Hair held up his shortsword with a grudge. The next moment,
the figure disappears…… He’s fast. Is he a type that specializes in speed, like 100-man
commander Becker? When I think about it, he next appeared behind him, diagonally
above the General. From there, swing down the sword with one hand from the top
toward the deep blue feathers of General Kingfisher. However, it was the ground that
the sword smashed.
“!?”

“Your blood thirst is bare, se!”

General Kingfisher has changed his position by several meters in an instant. He thrusts
one hand into the ground, and from a deep crouch, strikes his wings with a flash of
speed and in an instant is at top speed. He was slamming his knee into Wrigley-kun’s
stomach at a speed that his eyes could not follow.

“GGu!?”

“You can praise yourself…… for not letting go of your sword”

With Wrigley-kun staggering and pulling his sword, General Kingfisher is already in a
cool arm-folding pose on a nearby tree branch.

“The next time you start slashing, you’ll faint before you can fully swing your sword”

“U, Uu……”

Wrigley-lun clenched his sword and gritted his teeth. Pooh, when General Kingfisher
tried to laugh with his nose, 100-man commander Becker appeared behind him,
squeezing his wings and his arms and moonsault dive to the ground.

“Kukee!?”

“Oh, come on, Kingfisher. It’s your fault for tinkering too much”

“Yo, You’re going to let your subordinate have an opening so you can get away with
it!?”

“If that’s the case, it’s your fault, you stupid bird”

“Kukee!! Kaa!!”

100-man commander Becker, who unknowingly ties up General Kingfisher, who is

fluttering and rampaging, with a rope.

“All right, Wrigley. You can play with his beak”

“I, I’ll do it! Really I’ll do it!?”

“Kuaa! Kuaa! I’ll kill you!”

We moved on to a silly skit and Wrigley-kun began to draw drill patterns with white
pigment on Kingfisher´s pointed beak with great joy. I guess he was depressed…… And
next to me in harmony, Anzeros was breaking out in a cold sweat.

“……10-man captain Wrigley, faster than me…… it wasn’t a waste of movement, but it’s
so easy to handle……”

“……Is he that strong, that General?”

“I’m not going to be able to stand up to him”

The white flag.

“It’s rare. You’re not going to be able to beat Black Arm, are you?”

“……He is by far the fastest and best without any tricks. I can manage against the type
of swordsman who relies on his backhand, but……”

Anzeros seemed to be impressed by his overwhelming ground power. Dianne smiles

while looking around on the carriage, holding the drawing in her hand.

“That’s the real [Most Elite Master Knight] …… Don’t look away, Anzeros. If you’re
going to protect Andy, you may eventually have to contend with…… something as
skilled as that”

“Yes”

……What are you fighting for? What am I going to be fighting? I’m a little nervous. I
wonder what Dianne and Anzeros see in my future.

“Don’t worry. I’ll protect you”

Perhaps sensing my anxiety, Maia, who had been silent until now, squeezes my hand.
That makes me feel a little better…… That’s true. Suddenly I remember meeting that
devil in this unknown demon territory. It’s no wonder what I’m fighting for.
——————————————

But still.

“Kuaa! Kuaーーー!!”

“It’s annoying, the movement of this beak…… hey Wrigley, do you have the glue?”

“No way!! Ju, Just a little, that’s…… can I do it!?”

“Kuaa!?”

“It’s Kingfisher anyway”

“O, Of course it is, he’s General Kingfisher!”

How far did you let your depression build up, reverse hair…… no 10-man captain
Wrigley.
Evening. In Catalina’s infirmary, Dianne uses magic and a knife to snap open General
Kingfisher’s glued beak.

“Kuee! Kaa, kaa…… kuaa! Yes, damn it! Captain, I’m in your debt!”

General Kingfisher bowed his head to Dianne with half a cry, and then ran off at great
speed to confront 100-man commander Becker and Wrigley-kun.

“No matter how long it takes, those idiots are……”

“Ho. So, when do we start building the next hut?”

“Hopefully now. We’re familiar with the work from last time, but when it comes to
building 10 huts……”

“We’ll need four or five days…… There’s too much snow in the way to do it quickly”

“I’m hoping you’ll be able to blow it away…… I’d like to rely on Maia’s help, but it’s
going to be tough to get her to Andy in this cold weather”

It’s strange that the dark elf Dianne is worried about the cold.

“I, I’m one of the most northern children in the northwestern plains, right?”

“I can use magic and manage myself as a doctor. I also have some physical strength
and I don’t get sick with a little cold. I’m sure you’ll have to wear heavy clothes. We
don’t yet have a field base where you can stay warm while Laila and I work day and
night on a rush job”

“Uh……”
It seems that Dianne and Laila are already planning to build at once in a row. Well, I
and the other girls don’t have any building skills and the two big guys are proud of
their physical strength, so I know they’ll do it all at once…… I wish I could have
borrowed the snow gear that Isaac and the others had on. Maia also has a difficult look
on her face.

“If I curl up with my dragon body, I can protect myself from the wind and snow, but……
that’s no different than coming back here at night”

“In fact, if you’re going to use Maia as a helper, it would be safer if you were to come
by day”

“That’s the only way, I guess……”

It might be time to make Maia learn to act alone…… but it’s hard not to say something
strong because my position towards them will finally become a mental one. I don’t
want to become a pimp rider who only orders them to work and work while I stay
away and relax. Yes…… When I was talking about that, Neia came into the story.

“That…… can I help you too?”

“Neia…… Can you build a hut or something?”

“It’s not much, but back home I was trained to do a little carpentry myself, so I think I
can…… help a little”

……By the way, Kalwin is a society that is oddly segregated by occupation. I wonder if
I wasn’t in a state where I could be called by a craftsman for some reason.

“Well, if that’s the case…… but please don’t overdo it”

“Yes…… I don’t think I’ll be in this fort, so I haven’t had it for a while”

Neia laughs with a smile…… After all, I wonder if she’s fundamentally unfamiliar with
peace. Or is it just a matter of nostalgia? I hope the latter.

“All right. I’ll be right out. Are you ready?”

“Ready”
“Isn’t Becker in charge of the unit……? No, he’s a helper, so he’s out of line…… I’ll
delegate it to Anzeros. Andy, go get him”

“Understood”

Anzeros, who returned to the girls’ room to take off her armor, runs to recall again.

“I will now take over command. Be careful”

“Yes. Take care of the rest.

Catalina’s rooftop. She entrusts the rest to Anzeros and Dianne looks to Laila. Laila
nods, throws her clothes away, and makes a big jump to flutter up to several tens of
meters above the sky, transforming into a dragon in the air with a phantom impact.
Dianne and Neia jumped on her back and disappeared with a swoosh.

“You’re going to help out tomorrow during the day, right?”

“Yeah. With Maia’s help, at least handling the logs and roofing will be easy”

I went downstairs with Anzeros. 100-man commander Becker and General Kingfisher
were running around the fort, making full use of wall-running and ceiling-jumping.

“Kuaaaaa!! Wait, you son of a bitch!”

“Try to keep up, you slow bird. I’m faster indoors than you are”

“Kuaa! Kuaaa!”

Both of them are running around at such a high speed that I can’t catch them at close
range, which is very annoying. And even though I’m running around at such a speed,
it’s unpleasant that the footsteps are unusually small.

“Playing advanced tag for nothing……”

“I hope they don’t bump into anyone……”

The next moment Anzeros muttered, as expected, 100-man commander Becker hit
someone…… or rather blew him away.
“Guwaa!?”

“Chorochorochorochorouzeewaa!!”

Great Knight Chief Annette was hit by him…… Should I admire the fact that 100-man
commander Becker, who was running around at that speed even though he was
surprised, was hit by the Great Knight Chief?

“Ttoto…… uwa, hey, you this is why”

“Horyaaa!!”

And General Kingfisher, who was about to rush into Great Knight Chief Annette, was
also a prey to a slap in the face. Sudden braking with wings is vain and a palm is
squeezed into his belly and he flies about 10 meters with a pawn.

“Haa. Good grief grown men playing tag at the fort”

“My neck, my neck……”

“Da, Damn…… what a power”

100-man commander Becker, who is in agony with his neck bent at a strange angle,
General Kingfisher, who is sunk into the wall. I have no choice but to be stunned by the
catastrophe of the two Speedsters that Celesta is proud of.

“It’s amazing what you can catch”

“Ah, Reverse Hair”

“It’s Wrigley. You can call me Wrigwrig if you like. In my hometown, I was known as
the speed-of-sound bird of paradise, Fernando Wrigley”

“A, Ah, yes”

I’m not sure if something snapped earlier or not, but 10-man captain Wrigley with the
reverse hair, whose assertiveness has become strangely intense, was supposed to be
the target of the chase, but he was hiding in an alleyway.

“Ah, it’s the reverse hair, you bastard! The beak’s grudge……”
“Tsk. Then, thank you in the name of 10-man captain Fernando Wrigley”

When Wrigley notices that General Kingfisher is trying to chase again, he runs away
through the back alley. I don’t feel any footsteps here either.

“Somehow…… I feel like I’ve been left behind in a cage of ravenous beasts”

“Yes……”

Anzeros and I sighed while sweating cold.

————————————–

Well that’s it.

“I don’t think it’s a good idea to visit here so openly”

“Well…… it’s a little late for that”

“I think it’s a good thing that Neia-san and 100-man commander Becker aren’t here
today”

“Andy sometimes…… I think it’s okay to play with me or a lot of old female slaves”

I’m in a bed near the middle of the girls’ room with Apple, Aurora and Anzeros clinging
to me. On the bed, Maia is in the process of undressing. In the bed right next to me,
Sharon and Almeida are sitting side by side, watching…… or rather waiting for their
turn to see how things go.

“Especially Anzeros. When I thought Dianne had entrusted the corps to you, suddenly
you were erotic”

“Even if you say corps, it’s really only the members who are here. It’s not good……
chuu”

“Huhu. Its certainly united in one…… in many ways. Chuu”

“Tetes-san has already taken care of it and we won’t hesitate anymore♪ Chuu”

When the three of them kissed me one after another and made the expected faces
while raising and lowering their ears, I couldn’t help but feel that way.

“Tetes-chan doesn’t seem to be a mess, but I’m still a little skeptical about whether it’s
okay to start doing sex in the same room if it’s a handful, but for me!”

“Hmm, I think it’s a policy that all of 10-man captain Smithson´s sex partners are
sisters, so I’m not afraid to join them”

“Not good, Tetes-chan. You can’t go over there. You’ll lose a lot of important things
while you’re still a virgin”

“Eh”

I think Naris has a very good point, even though she started this here and there in the
bare room. As common sense.

“Andy-sama. You can put it in anytime…… chuu”

“Smithson-san. You can kiss me, too…… chuu”

“I’m not trying to be a spoilsport here, but…… well, you’re not going to like it if I’m the
only one who leaks when you’ve done the same to everyone else, so…… fine, I’ll just
try not to disrupt the flow, okay?…… Nchu……”

Following Maia and Sharon, Almeida, who was the last to attack, kissed the most
intensely with everyone else and decided to go through warmly.

“For the time being, Anzeros. Let me rub your boobs”

“……M, My breasts?”

“Yes. And Sharon also”

“Yes, now if you’ll excuse me……”

“I, I’m sorry, I’m half-hearted and my chest is small!”

A little angry, Anzeros unbuttons her jacket and Sharon slips out of her negligee and
leaves herself in my hands. There are two types of women in this world: those who
are half-breed and have small breasts and those who are genuine and have large
breasts. They are really crazy.

“Sharon’s magnificent tits are great, but I can’t get over how cute Anzeros’ tits are”

“I don’t really understand Andy like that……”

“If it makes you happy, it makes me happy♪”

“Both of them are my treasures. I want to rub and suck them until I die”

I’m sure I’ll look like a disgusting pornographic father with two beautiful women in
my arms, each rubbing one breast while I lip-synch the nipple on the inside. But I don’t
care. I have to look slutty, don’t I?

“Better yet, it would be better if you were told that your value was in the lower half of
your body”

Aurora blurts out as she carefully removes my pants. This is the agony of the internal
affairs group. But,

“I like small breasts, too. I like small breasts, too!”

“That’s not the point, is it?”

I don’t care if Almeida sighs at me, though I can’t help but grin as Almeida starts to
take off her jacket before anyone can say anything.

“Apple let me suck your boobs…… Ah, yes, Maia, Almeida too”

“You’re really greedy, you know that?”

“Andy-sama loves my boobs. That’s not a bad thing…… ♪”

When Maia sees that my hands are full, she hugs me behind the shoulders and presses
her small tits against me. Posture-wise, Almeida follows suit. I also suck on Apple’s tits
with my lips and then Aurora puts her head under my crotch and puts her mouth on
my cock. It’s all about the women. I’m really happy to see how quickly everyone adapts
to group sex, even if I don’t tell them what to do.

“I’m so happy…… oh, Aurora, can I ask you to go harder?”

“Yes♪ N, nn……”

“If you let Andy lie down like this, the rest will be naughty on behalf of each place♪”

“Is it Princess Aurora first?”

“It’s up to you, Andy-sama…… But I think it’s better to start with Apple because of the
position”

“I, It’s okay. Please enjoy Apple’s chest as it is. I’m going to put myself back to back
with Apple……”

“That’s a great position……”

“Almeida, Maia-san. Can you support Smithson-san?”

“Yes”

“Yes”

“I’ll take him down…… Andy, if there’s anything you want to do, just let me know”

“I’m doing everything I want. Before I can say it, you’re doing it all”

That’s the truth. Apple smiles, glazed as she kneels on the bed to hear this, hugging
my head and straddling me as I suck on her tits.

“Huhu…… because, we´re Andy´s female slaves”

“That’s…… right. I love naughty things, ne♪”

“I hope you have a lot of fun…… We’re all yours♪”

“The collar is…… so warm, huhuhuu♪”

“……I’m your pet. You can love me as much as you want”

“……We, Well, sex is…… such a promise. You are good at it and I don’t mind playing with
you”
I start having sex with them as if they were tangled, while being put into a futon state
by the bodies of six exceptionally beautiful women.

“…………”

“Naris-chan, maybe…… are you jealous?”

“Wh, What are you talking about? I don’t have a collar like that!”

“I’m not talking about the collar, I’m talking about the naughty thing……”

“……Ya, well, I had a lot of sex this morning and my back hurts today……”

“……Why do they look so happy, those people……”

“……Well…… 10-man captain Smithson can only…… say so much…… I’m sure they’ll do
everything in their power to make him happy, even if it’s not by themselves……”

“……Huh”

“Wh, What’s that look!”

“I was just thinking that…… you’re already neck-deep in it, Naris-chan”

“What!?”
The city of Catalina is very functional. It may seem depressing to be indoors all the
time, but I’m used to it and find it quite comfortable. We’re going to be here for a few
days until Dianne and her team finish their work, but none of us are feeling
particularly anxious. In fact, the problem is the lack of tension in this fort, where there
is no major invasion going on.

“Good morning. I’m Kawaiko of the special duty corps…… no, I’m here to greet you all”

Morning. When I woke up in the girls’ room, I heard someone’s thick voice.

“Who”

Anzeros, who seems to have woken up earlier than me and was well dressed, screams
with a dignified voice behind the door.

“I am a member of the Celesta Army Expeditionary Elite Infantry Corps, a special

formation under General Kingfisher”

“……Ace Knight Corps?”

“I think that’s a good abbreviation if you want to refer to us as your countrymen”

The words are hard, but the voice is rather fluent and I can sense a peaceful reserve.

“I’ve been trying to get in touch with you since yesterday, but due to my immediate
arrival, I was prevented from doing so by the general and reverse hair. That’s why I
came this morning”

“……Let’s wait a bit. There are a lot of women, so it takes a lot of time for the troops to
look presentable”

“I understand. Hey, it takes time to get dressed”

“Hey Hey, that’s nice. That’s a very sexy story”

“If you’re a man, come out in two minutes and you’re in good shape”

It seems that he finds sex appeal in the fact that we make him wait. So. I’m currently
in Apple’s bed, enjoying Sharon’s naked tits with my cheeks and Maia’s ass with my
fingers. Or rather, I woke up in that position. Apple, the owner of the bed, was
hurriedly getting dressed, while Almeida was lying in the corner of the bed,
unconscious from sex and would be in serious trouble if he stepped in.

“Sh, Sharon, wake up”

“N…… a, hua…… Is it morning……?”

“Ace Knight Corps is outside, they want to say hello”

“……Nu…… u”

Sharon bends her body while lying down and stretches only by her posture. It feels
good that the big but unshaped boobs are pressed a little strongly…… no, it’s not. I’m
a little impatient and Aurora, who was awake like Anzeros, uses her comb to say.

“It would be nice if we could get out without waking up Sharon-san. There would be
no reason to put a stranger in the bedroom”

“That’s true. I mean, we’re still sleeping, so I hope the Celestans can do it together”

Naris also rubs her eyes and says so. But when Sharon gets up, she approaches Naris
naked and swings her pillow of her wisteria knitting down on her head.

“Atee!?”

“Thank you is a thank you. It would be strange to say hello again later because we will
meet each other. Get up early, where is Tetes?”

“Tetes-chan is…… oh?”

Tetes are gone. But then she opened the door and came into the room as normal. The
people outside seemed to have caught a glimpse of Sharon’s muffler and there was
some kind of shouting from behind the closed door.
“Hello. I’ve been checking the contact status of each place at the communication
magician for a moment…… you are still there, 10-man captain Smithson”

I’m sure you’ll be pleased to know that the special duty corps are going to have a
formal meeting with the people on the outside……”

“Ahaha. I don’t know what kind of eyes they will have when you come out of the girls’
room”

“…………”

The guy who came to talk to us, Kawaiko-chan, wasn’t he? It is true that there are many
beautiful women. He’s thinking of greeting a beautiful woman and getting along well.
If a man had blended into the room of these beautiful women early in the morning, he
would have been looked at very carefully. No, even if it is a fact that the female slaves
relationship will eventually leak out, there is no need to introduce yourself in such a
challenging way from the beginning.

“Andy, would you like me to send you off in an illusion?”

Maia suggested, letting me feel her slightly low body temperature directly against my
skin. Tetes was a little troubled by the suggestion.

“I’m sure half of those people can use magic. There are some who are experts at
breaking illusions”

“Is there such a thing? How can you tell?”

“Because I checked the personnel in advance with the materials of the Royal
Intelligence Service”

No, it was this child’s habit to investigate like that…… Then how can I get out of here?
Maia isn’t bad at magic either, but I’m worried when it comes to competing with
professionals who handle illusions.

“……Already. It’s a loan, right?”

Tetes smiled and moved her own bed with a smile. It’s a bit surreal to see a solidly
built bed being moved around by one rather small girl, but that’s okay. She’s a Red
Arm. Underneath the bed, which had shifted halfway to the side, was a wooden board
about a meter square. Or rather, something that looks like a storage door under the
floor, which is sometimes found in normal houses.

“Wh, What’s that!?”

Naris was surprised and looked under her bed.

“It’s not there…… It’s an emergency escape route from Catalina’s design. If you leave
here, you won’t run into those guys over there”

“Oh”

As expected, she is an intelligence officer. Did she see through a strange gimmick?

“I owe you”

“No No. I’m loaning it♪”

……It was emphasized. I wondered if she was planning something, but I couldn’t help
but put on my clothes and then slip into the floor door. Anzeros is letting me hold it
while she talks to the outside sometimes, but that won’t fool them for long. We have
to hurry.

“Ah, 10-man captain Smithson”

“What”

“You’d better take a rope. Maybe”

“?”

Tetes handed me a bundle of ropes and I crawled through the dark passageway.

I soon learned why.

“Uwaaa!?”

The exit was an outer wall…… Is this really an emergency 「Escape」 route?

————————————-
I played a bit of climber action with the ropes and went back inside the fort through a
window a few floors below. Thank goodness there were no witnesses. Then I hurried
back to the original layer and was treated like an unimportant person by the Ace
Knight corps that was meeting us.

“10-man captain Andy Smithson. I’m a former platoon leader of the crossbow team”

“Yeah, I’m Jonathan Smiley. An Ace Knight and 100-man commander. You’ll have to ask
the rest of them yourself”

Except for the leader, 100-man commander Smiley, the rest of the people were totally
ignorant of me. They’re enthusiastic about the beautiful knights lined up.

“10-man captain Anzeros, no, I really can meet you! No, it’s quite famous, the
beheading sword!”

“Knight Chief Sharon is really beautiful! It’s a good thing she’s a southern elf princess”

“Emm, 10-man captain Aurora, I’m actually a classmate of yours from the Ace Knight
exam…… do you remember?”

It’s completely pick-up time. On the other hand, Anzeros and others couldn’t shake
them off suddenly and they laughed loosely and amiably. It was a very awkward face-
to-face time. I’m a little bothered, too. Just as I was about to make a move, even if it
meant being treated as a little bit of an airhead, Great Knight Chief Annette appeared
from behind a corner. Just as I was about to make a move on her, Grand Knight Annette
appears from behind the corner with a smile on her face. And she smiled without
reading the air at all and called out foolishly, 「Hey, wicked sister!」.

“Great Knight Chief Annette”

“Let’s practice together downstairs for a bit! Let’s do that! Or perhaps I should say, be
my partner! I’m super free”

“I’m in the middle of greeting the new arrivals from Celesta……”

“Ah? That’s the bird’s crew. Okay, you guys, come on! Let’s see what you can do!”

[Eeh!?]
The Ace Knights all shouted in unison. Sharon and the remaining Red Arms sighed all
at once after a moment of eye contact.

“The people of Celesta…… I mean, they’re quiet, aren’t they?”

“Indeed. I thought knights were supposed to be a little brave when it comes to arm
wrestling”

The irony of Sharon and Almeida is that the Ace Knights get stuck and lose momentum.

“Oh, you were there, Afilm’s spear dance! You and I fight a little okay!”

“Sp, Spear dance…… well, it doesn’t matter…… Well then I now”

When Almeida resigns, the Ace Knights, whose excitement has cooled down at once,
are reluctant to say the following words. There, Anzeros salutes.

“We’re done for the day…… Some of us have plans for the next one. Let’s work together
from now on”

“Ah, yes”

It was a bit of a forceful way to end it, but it worked out. However, I feel like I was just
saved by the Great Knight Chief Annette.

Sharon and Almeida practice with the Great Knight Chief Annette. And then me,
Anzeros, Aurora and Maia flew to Dianne’s construction site.

“Ah, I’m glad you’re here. Maia, help me secure the logs right away”

“Ho. There is a good windbreak cave on the mountainside over there. Owner can rest
there”

“Rest…… I haven’t done anything since yesterday, so I’m not losing any energy and I’m
really free”

“If that’s the case, then mingle and have fun”

I don’t like it when you say it like that, Laila. It’s midwinter now, so the outdoors are
shrinking…… Neia invites me to work without seeing me in trouble.
“Why don’t you carve out a board together?”

“A, Ah…… I mean, did you do this alone!?”

Behind Neia, there is a pile of wood that has been cut into boards. Even if you combine
the wall materials and floor materials, I think there is enough space for one house.
Since Dianne and her team are building a simple hut, they can probably afford to build
several houses with just this.

“It’s not the only material they’ll be using, so they’ve asked for more”

“How did you get all this done in one night……”

“If you look at the grain of the wood, it’s easy to do in quantity”

The logs were piled up on the floor and Neia set them on the floor. It’s a trick that is
impossible for ordinary people, but it makes the axe taken out quickly dwell in the
light by casting a spell lightly.

“What’s that?”

“It’s an axe”

“No, you’re casting some kind of spell”

“Yeah. It’s a hardening spell, or rather a protection spell for the tip of the blade. It’s
just magic”

She raised the axe with one hand, jumped up, flipped her short cloak and flashed it
vertically. A shocking sound echoes and the log cracks.

“Yoo, to!”

Neia flew even lighter, spinning once, twice, three times. Then, with a swoosh swoosh,
the log splits and forms a plank.

“……Neia, you’ll make a fortune as a carpenter”

“Yes?”
“Even a professional ogre carpenter can’t process a board this easily……”

I mean, where is there room for my turn in this feat?

“Huhuhu, it’s interesting. Let’s make effective use of the slashing wave”

“You know, Aurora…… can you shoot that fine?”

“I have to try it to know for sure”

Aurora pulls out her sword. Dianne suddenly appears there.

“Aurora, that’s fine, I’d rather you cut the board horizontally. Neia is good at breaking
it in a straight line, but cutting it across is a saw”

“I’m ashamed……”

No, it’s great enough.

“Well then…… teii! Haa!!”

Aurora swung her sword. The vacuum blade strikes the wood and cuts it without
mercy.

“Ooh. You’ve got a good handle on it”

“You can’t be a force to be reckoned with if you can’t do this”

I’m not sure if it’s because she helped develop the technique the first time, but Neia
was deeply moved by it.

I’m not sure if I should come up with some kind of carpentry special move”

“Relax, Anzeros. Do you have any doubts about the character of the carpenter’s special
move”

It may be useful, but it’s not something a hero or an infantryman would do.

The only thing I did was hammer in a few nails. I didn’t take on any of the work and
we all did it together to speed up the completion of the hut. I felt a little depressed as
I rested in the cave after finishing my work.

“I wish I could have been a little more helpful since I was the man in charge”

“Hoho. Don’t worry about it. Dragons are power. You have me and Maia to replace your
arms”

“Yes”

“……But you see, I’m a craftsman”

It’s a good idea to work with a blacksmith and a carpenter, but I want to rely on making
things.

“Smithson-san is suitable for hero orientation”

Neia smiles as she sips tea warmed by Laila’s flames.

“?”

“They say that if you can’t always find a place where you can be useful, you’re a second-
rate hero. Smithson-san has the support of many people, but he will never, ever stop
working for himself because he is proud of it”

“……That’s not what I meant, though”

I’m not going to stop working because I don’t feel I’m qualified enough to be the 「
Master」 of the girls. That’s it. It’s not that I don’t like the idea of working with them,
it’s just that I don’t think I’m disqualified in the least.

“My predecessor used to say that bravery is ultimately a decision to take the
initiative…… Smithson-san is not much of a fighter, but maybe that’s what being brave
in a peaceful world is all about”

“…………”

No denying it. If Neia found it, it shouldn’t be denied. It’s shy to call me that, but I hope
Neia will someday be able to choose that way of life.

“Now that we’ve secured the materials, we’ll be able to bring them in from here, which
will speed up the construction”

“Ho. I have to get back to Polka as soon as possible. We can’t let Jeanne, Selenium and
Luna worry”

Everyone sips tea at once and stands up. The towering brand-new stilt observatory
was sloppy but had a nice scent of freshly cut wood. Well, I guess my new house will
be ready soon. I’ll do my best to repay the Baron and Irina for giving it to me.
During the day, I advanced to help Laila, Dianne and Neia and went to bed at night in
Catalina. Naris, Sharon and 100-man commander Becker, also came out and helped
everyone with the carpentry work and as a result, the last hut was completed by the
evening of the third day.

“Ho. I knew there was a difference between with or without manpower”

“It’s easy to get caught up in the heavy lifting of building, but when it comes to the
time-consuming parts, it’s more about the number of hands than the strength of
arms…… I’m impressed by the fact that ogre carpenters are several times more
efficient at building than humans, even after taking that into account”

“Laila-san and 100-man commander Dianne were insomniacs. I fell asleep several
times on the way……”

“Ho. It’s good that you can sleep anywhere, but don’t sleep on the snow anymore.
When I found you, I wondered if you were dead”

“I’m sorry……”

It seems that Neia had caused a slight disturbance, but anyway, the work was finished
smoothly. I don’t know how many of the buildings we built this time will survive and
become a bridgehead to the Kalwin Kingdom. But if all goes well, it will not only
become an important lodging place for the nations to interact with each other, but also
an effective scouting base for Renfangas. Eventually, the technology of the modern
labyrinth developed in the south will be used and this place may be revived as an
inhabited land again as early as in my lifetime. It’s a grand story and I won’t be around
for that long, but I’m proud to be a part of the first step.

“Now, we’re done…… I don’t suppose any of you are unpacking with the intention of
staying long. We’ll return to Polka at dawn”

“Understood”
Under the command of Dianne, everyone helped clean up the tools and board the
carriage brought by Maia. In the midst of all this, only Neia continues to stare at the
northern sky.

“What’s wrong, Neia?…… No way, did you feel something bad again?”

“That’s not the case…… I was wondering how far away Kalwin was”

“Ah……”

Neia isn’t in a hurry, but she was still anxious to see where the work was going.

“One more day away…… will you fly home if you are told that?”

“……I wonder”

At my question, Neia pulled her hat down a little and hid her eyes.

“To be honest, just a little bit…… I hope it’s a little further away……”

“?”

The answer came back a little unexpectedly.

“It’s a spoiled story…… Just a little. Maybe I…… want to be a dangling Neia a little more”

“……Not hero?”

“Forget it…… It’s just a quirk of the imagination. The sooner the better, of course”

Neia smiles. For some reason that smile felt false to me.

————————————

“I’m so tired. Mou, I´m glad that Tetes-chan also came and worked”

“Ahahaha. I’m sorry, I’ve never done anything like that before”

“Kuu, that’s how you grow up as a young lady…… I mean, there’s a real princess over
there! She was hammering nails and sawing like crazy today, Knight Chief Sharon!
“It’s a wisdom of the age”

“That’s easy for you to say!”

“I’ve been out of my hometown for decades, if not twenty like Tetes. I’ve had the
opportunity to imitate a carpenter”

The Renfangas group was getting excited in a really unimportant way. I also noticed
that Sharon was surprisingly adept at carpentry. Aside from nailing, but sawing is
harder than it looks.

“I wonder if I should have gone and helped……”

Almeida looked a little uncomfortable.

“Without you here, only Tetes and Apple are in Catalina…… The Ace Knight Corps are
a little glaring and I´m worried, so I’m glad you were here”

“I, Is that so

A relieved face. Almeida is easy to understand because her ears are bent and her relief
is honest. In fact, unlike Selenium, Apple wasn’t likely to escape in the face of anything
and having a dependable Almeida nearby would have saved her a lot.

“Tte, oh, Apple is?”

If I look closely, I can’t find Apple in the girls’ room where they are packing up. I was a
little disconcerted, just after I had satisfied myself that I had been paying attention.

“Apple was in the kitchen earlier”

Maia tells me.

“Do you know where she is now?”

I ask, hoping that Maia’s senses might be able to figure it out.

“I’m not sure. Do you want me…… to go to look for her?”

“……If you can”

“Yeah”

Maia trotted to the exit…… stopping just short of the door.

“……Smells good”

Then, right in front of Maia, the door opens before she can touch it.

“Hey everyone, Madeleine is…… kyaa”

It was Apple who came in. She holds a large tray and Maia is in front of her, but she
doesn’t seem to notice her for a moment and she loses her balance the moment she
notices Maia´s existence. A lot of madeleines floating fluffily in the air. The next
moment, all the girls…… that is, everyone in this room except me, moved at once.

“Haa!”

“Do you want to drop it!”

“Hoo!”

“Whoa!”

They rushed to the doorway at once. Each of them collides with the other and catches
all the madeleines with their dozen or so hands…… Apple and I are stunned.

“Oh……”

“W, Wonderful……”

Even Naris and Aurora, who aren’t as fast as they should be, have successfully entered
the fray. The girl’s responsiveness to sweets was brilliantly shown, including Neia, who
has a single hat and Laila, who uses magic to stop them in the air. And.

“Oh, that was a close one, be careful♪”

For some reason, one Madeleine floating in the air, Great Knight Chief Annette, who
seems to have been the first to pull from behind, laughs with a smirk while eating.

“Ah! Why is the Great Knight Chief eating!”

“Nowaa! Tetes-chan collapses without moving a little!!”

“Eh, because I was promised to have one, it’s okay, because there are so many. Ah, this
is good, another one”

“Not good!”

“What wicked sister. You’re so stingy”

“It’s Sharon! Please refrain from calling me that disgraceful name!”

I wonder if she’ll be involved until the end of this stay…… I mean, is there enough for
me.

————————————–

The next day.

“I’ll leave the rest to you, Kingfisher. Reverse…… 10-man captain Wrigley, I want you
to do your best, too”

“I understand”

“Confirmed”

In the meadow…… in front of Catalina, which is now a snowfield, we said goodbye to

Catalina again.

“We’ll be back soon”

Dianne smiles at the Celesta-style saluting Ace Knights and gets into the carriage we’re
waiting for.

“Hey, General! That, come, those cuties will come again?”

“10-man captain Anzeros was so cute”

“Idiot, 10-man captain Aurora was more beautiful”

“……I’ve never seen the dancing spear up close before, but I didn’t know she was that
sexy”

The Ace Knight Corps outside was making a lot of noise around General Kingfisher.
While listening to their voices, 100-man commander Becker is bogged down.

“……I wonder what would happen if they found out that someone had been staying in
the bedrooms of these beautiful women every night”

“Seriously, please don’t do this”

No, staying in the girls’ room became so commonplace that I completely forgot about
100-man commander Becker.

“……You’ve been doing that?”

“Ho. I guess I should have come back at least for the night then”

“Andy…… I’m not saying don’t do it, but be modest outside of Polka”

The three who didn’t seem to know that fact also poked fun at me and I became a little
smaller. And when I see the window where the carriage held by Maia gradually rises
in altitude.

“Ah……”

The familiar faces of Catalina’s residents are all waving at us. Mayor, butcher,
workshop dwarf, communication magician. Great Knight Chief Annette is also there.

“Although it has become an annual event, I’m happy about this”

Anzeros said and waved back. I was going to wave back, but the window was too far
away, so I opened the coachman’s stand and waved from there.

“Hey…… tte, wawaa”

My hand slipped and I almost slipped out. However, my body stops suddenly.

“Hey hey, don’t fall”

Looking back, 100-man commander Becker was hooking a grappling hook on my

belt…… I was both grateful and scared.

“Good shot…… Great Knight Chief, I´ll come again!”

“Say hello to Lord Buster!”

Tetes and Naris waving their hands out of the coachman’s stand by piggybacking on
my body supported by the grappling hook.

“TTe, you guys are getting carried away! You can’t put that much weight on me”

Somehow a strange feeling is transmitted from the waist…… h, hey hey.

“Ah, Smithson, I’m sorry”

“!?”

I’m going to tear your belt. It’s originally designed for climbing walls, so it’s a little
sharp”

“100-man commander!?”

There’s a cracking sound and the three of us almost fall out.

“Uwaaaa!!”

“Hyawaa!?”

“Ahahahaha”

……Tetes had a lifeline installed beforehand and it was only me and Naris who were
really scared. If I´m about to fall, maybe Laila or Dianne will do something about it, but
it’s pretty bad for my heart.

——————————————-

We arrived at the snowfield on the outskirts of Polka while the sun was still high in
the sky.

“Oh dear. I’ve only been out for about a week, but it’s a relief to be back here”
Anzeros smiled as she rolled her shoulders.

“You’re like a local now, aren’t you?”

“I wonder if that will happen soon”

“?”

“Andy, you’re going to live here, aren’t you? Then I’ll have to live here, too”

“Ah…… well, that’s right”

“That’s weird”

I wondered if the royal capital and Celesta had some regrets, but there seems to be no
doubt that Anzeros will become a citizen of Polka.

“Speaking of which, I believe Irina and the others have started preparing Andy’s new
home”

“Ho. My new home. It’s not bad to see it in the making”

“Selen and I will be able to have children in peace with our new home”

“Apple-san, you’re not pregnant yet, are you?”

“Th, That’s right, but…… I’m not on birth control and it could happen at any time”

“I’m jealous. Hey, Almeida”

“……Well, that…… sure, contraception is barren”

I don’t think that’s a natural topic of conversation, guys.

“……Ladies. How about a naked story even though there are I and the hero here who
are outsiders?”

“Ahaha……”

Sure enough, 100-man commander Becker and Neia, who had trouble responding, are
laughing bitterly. Meanwhile, only Maia, who returned to her human form a little later
and joined the group, is staring at Polka without joining the topic.

“I’m not sure what happened to Luna, Hilda and the others”

“……Ah”

It was. I left it to professional Hilda, but I don’t care if I’m worried.

“Good. Shall we go see?”

“Yes”

I stroked Maia’s head and started walking to the city with her. Everyone naturally
made progress.

“I’m home”

“Ou, welcome back

When I returned to the inn, I saw the peaceful face of Keiron playing cards with the
Masturbation Brothers.

“Where is 100-man commander Dianne? And welcome back to Anzeros and Aurora”

“Dianne went to Irina. Where are Hilda and Luna?”

“Eh? They’re at the cat mansion”

“Cat mansion?”

“Ah, the other day you guys brought in a bunch of cat beasts from the south, right?
About half of them are sleeping there, so there’s a house called the Cat Mansion these
days”

“Where is it?”

“Emm…… I think it’s just west of the clothing store, a little ways down the street, it’s
pretty noisy”
Keiron tells me as he cuts the card. As with Anzeros, his familiarity with the city is
amazing.

“……You’re getting more familiar with the situation in the city”

“This is because when you’re at Keel´s home the steamed bun shop, the kids and wives
are constantly gossiping”

“……I see”

It may only be a matter of time before he comes to live in the city apart from us.

Then, when I and Maia went looking for the 「Cat Mansion」, it was certainly
relatively easy to find. Or rather, there were cat ladies playing in the garden with the
children of the city.

“Nyaa!! C, Cold!!”

“You can’t beat me on dirt!!”

“Haahaa! It’s a hundred years too early for a desert-born to try to beat a Polka-dot in
a snowball fight!”

“Fast!”

It was fun to see grown-up cat girls being tossed around by kids in a snowball fight,
but that’s about it.

“Hey, is Hilda-san there?”

When I called out to them, the cat girls looked at me with their ears up and their eyes
startled.

“Nyaa!?”

“Emm…… Master!!!”

“What do you mean with master……”

I was baffled by the inexplicable way they called me.

“Is it wrong?”

“I’m Andy Smithson. Some people may call it weird, but I’m not your master”

“Uuh?”

“Nnn?”

The cat girls feel that something difficult has been said…… I mean, they weren’t the
Maple family or Luna, maybe they were some of those wounded or sick, but there’s no
evidence of that. It seems that Hilda-san’s skill is already being shaken without regret.

“More than that, do you know Hilda-san?”

“She’s inside”

They led me into the 「Cat Mansion」.

“Oh, you’re early, Andy-kun☆”

Hilda-san was in the process of treating one of the cat girls. There were about ten cat
girls in the house, all staring at us, sudden visitors, but they were not hostile. They just
didn’t know how to talk to me.

“How are you feeling?”

“Hmmm. The sick children are improving as I expected. Maybe in another ten days, all
of them will be able to be called healthy. The injured ones, however, can be treated……”

“Is it difficult?”

“As you can imagine, for those without limbs…… I’ve removed as many scars as I could”

After all, it seems that there are some fields that are difficult to treat even with a
miraculous spring.

“It’s okay. The pain that plagued me for so many years is almost gone and I can’t afford
to be extravagant”

The child who had just received the treatment shook her head in a healthy manner.
The girl was missing her legs. One leg was missing from the knee, the other from the
ankle.

“I’m trying to see if I can loosen the fixation of the wound and direct the healing power
of the miraculous spring toward regeneration…… It’s not going well. It would be nice
if we could control the power of the miraculous spring as well”

Hilda sighs…… Hmm?

“The direction of regeneration……?”

“Yes. As a mechanism of the human body, the direction of regeneration is to close the
wounds received for the sake of survival……”

“Wait a minute”

Wait a minute…… The body. The direction of regeneration. You can manipulate the
direction of regeneration.

“……Naa”

“Y, Yes?”

I grab the legless cat girl by the shoulders.

“What’s your name?”

“Ma, Marone…… Marone Plum”

“Will you accompany me for a moment?…… It may hurt, but maybe those legs…… may
be cured”

What I had in my mind was Breakcore…… Maybe.

Breakcore can regenerate her own body with considerable freedom. She can even
grow horns out of places that don’t have horns, something that would be impossible
otherwise. I’m sure she’s got a lot of tricks up her sleeve from her days as a weird lump
of meat…… She used to put out horns and legs freely from the meat. So, with her help,
I think she could shed light on a girl like Miss Marone who lost her legs.

……Hearing my idea, Hilda-san made a troubled face.

“With the power of the holy beast…… heal the deficiency? It’s true that Lord Bonaparte
has done it, but…… it would be difficult for a normal person, don’t you think?”

“Well, it would be hard to do with a living donor”

“Its tough, maybe when I was Sir Bonaparte, I think it was really a big operation class
mobilization and I finally got together with the magicians. Theoretically, it’s not that
difficult to transplant tissue from another species, but the difference in performance
would be considerable for a Holy Beast. When it comes to the beast class, there is a
considerable difference in performance. If you think about it normally, will the
circulatory system and nerves lose the required amount and collapse together or will
the mind be invaded?”

“Mind?”

“Erosion of existence, I guess you’d call it. Andy-kun had a deer meat transplant, but it
wasn’t like that…… I know a guy who got a whole arm from a buddy of his who lost his
arm in the war and he became dangerously unstable without regular magic treatment”

“That’s……”

“There are many other similar cases. It’s dangerous to bring an organ that you’ve lost
from someone else. In the case of Sir Bonaparte, I’m sure he took very strict and
meticulous measures and I’m sure he was so fundamentally strong that he could not
be defeated by the Eye of the Sky Tiger”
“……Were you crossing such a dangerous bridge, old man?”

Well, aside from the old man.

“But Breakcore should have the magic of [Contract of Life] that flowed from the sacred
place of Leica’s Dabwise via Laila. If that……”

“……What kind of magic?”

I’m not sure what kind of magic you’re talking about…… but it seems to be a magic
that allows you to borrow the healing abilities of holy beasts……”

Hilda-san doesnt lose her suspicious expression. However, Marone leaned forward
with her hands and begged Hilda-san.

“I, If it’s cured…… if it’s cured, I’d like to try it! I’d rather do it than live like this, causing
trouble for everyone……”

“Hey”

Hilda hit Marone´s forehead.

“Don’t say that living is annoying. It’s not a sin to be injured or sick. There are some
things you just can’t do, that’s all. It’s important to be grateful to the people who
provide for you, but it’s an insult to the people who care about you”

“……Y, Yes”

Hilda sighs, then turns to me.

“Well, there’s no point in having a vague conversation with you here, Andy-kun.
Anyway, let’s go and see the Holy Beast, shall we?”

“Yes”

Hilda-san looked more serious than ever…… I wonder if she is so worried, is it natural
for a doctor? Maybe I´m thinking too lightly. It may be cured, but I don’t understand
the risk of failure.

For now, I’m heading to the Baron’s mansion. I’ll have to talk to Irina or Christie to get
to the red clan mansion.

“Welcome back, Andy-san”

“I’m relieved to see that nothing dangerous has happened”

I was greeted first by Jeanne, who was holding Peter and then by Selenium, holding
her prominent belly in her hands.

“All three of you seem to be doing fine”

“Peter has finally conquered the mansion’s tits. All of them, young and old, even the
Baron’s daughter”

“……Hey”

What a feat you’ve accomplished without even knowing it, my son.

“Fennel, did you let him suck too!”

“I, I’m sorry, I’ve heard from other people that that’s the fastest way to comfort
him……”

“If he grows up like this, he’ll become a mustache-faced milk-sucking monster, so don’t
let him suck anything other than Jeanne and Selenium in the future”

Even though he’s half, he’s a dwarf. It’s okay now, but even if he gets a terrible beard
like Rackman, it’s still bad if he has boobs indiscriminately. Or rather, I wouldn’t like
it.

“Is that okay with you?”

“I’m sure Selenium will have breast milk in the near future, so you have my permission,
food-wise”

“Yes♪…… I hope you’re looking forward to it, Andy-san♪”

“Of course”

Breast milk is the highest. And I’m excited to expect it, leaving my son behind. Hilda-
san who is next to me is poking me with her elbow.

“Andy-kun. That’s not the point”

“Ah, right…… Is Irina there?”

“Irina-sama just took Dianne-san and Laila-san with her”

……New house? I’m curious about that, but it can be seen tomorrow or the day after
tomorrow.

“Then is Christie……”

“Here”

Christie was just coming down the stairs.

“What can I do for you?”

“Yeah. I want to go to the Holy Beast Labyrinth. Can you take me there?”

“I don’t mind, but…… you too, Hilda-san?”

“Hmm? What?”

“No, I just thought it was unusual”

……Hmm? Well, come to think of it…… oh? Hilda-san is…… perhaps she hasn’t seen
Breakcore since she transformed into a girl?

“I don’t really want to walk the northern forest so much, but this time it’s about
medical treatment”

“I understand. I’ll hand over the work now”

Christie walks up the stairs and gives quick instructions to her female subordinates.
In this way, she is a really big woman.

—————————————-
With Maia holding a carriage, several patients who are particularly inconvenient even
for cat beasts and several elves of the Sakura clan board as assistance. Plus, me, Hilda,
Christie and Luna. Christie had joined the discussion with Laila and the others during
our last visit, so she knew the full extent of the procedure. While explaining it to Hilda-
san on the way, she also agreed with her technical concerns.

“I’m sure you can do that with that technique, but…… the problem is, as Hilda-san said,
whether the cat beast’s body can withstand the forceful regeneration…… and whether
it can handle the magic connection”

“Connection?”

“Conceptually, it is necessary to [Pass] the wound to Breakcore, so the cat beasts also
need control. You don’t need a magic background…… but it may require some practice”

“And can you really [Pass] a wound that has already healed to a holy beast…… another
problem is that you can’t relieve pain by nature”

Christie and Hilda nodded at each other seriously and finished sorting out the
problems. There Chibi Maia whispers on my shoulder.

“Andy-sama. It’s about time”

“Are we there?”

“Yes”

“Is Breakcore aware of our arrival?

“Yeah. She keeps looking at me”

“Good. Then land”

I tell Maia and we land in the meadow as usual.

“Andy!”

Today’s Breakcore was small. She looked younger than Maia. She had fluffy white hair
tied up in a ponytail with a cord of white clover, which was very cute.
“I’m glad you’ve come to see me again…… What about those cat beasts?”

“Ah. We need to talk to you about something”

“?”

“That [Contract of Life] …… emm, is it applicable?”

Hilda, Christie and Breakcore began to seriously discuss my proposal from the
doctor’s point of view, the magic theory point of view and the operator’s point of view.

“As for regeneration control, there’s no problem at all on my end. Whether it’s a hand,
a foot or an internal organ, I’ll be able to heal it…… however, I also think that a cat
beast unfamiliar with magic might not be able to handle the connection”

“Also, it would be a pity to have to re-experience the pain of losing it, wouldn’t it? We
can’t just knock them out……”

“I think we can modify the spell to deal with this to some extent. If we double-connect
the control to the holy beast, they won’t feel any pain, but they’ll still be able to feel
it……”

“That would run the risk of over-healing. If you’re not careful, your mind will be
affected by [Qi] and worst of all, your personality and memories will be erased”

“That’s right…… I wonder if there’s any way to do that”

I can only vaguely understand the discussion, so I can only sit in a triangle with Luna
and Maia and watch.

“Maia, do you understand what that means?”

“Sort of.”

“Do you have any ideas?”

“No…… I’m sorry”

“No, you don’t have to apologize to me”

While I vaguely watched the girls debate, the cat beasts that had been brought in were
delighted to see the evergreen meadow.

“Nyaaa……”

“I’d like to run around if I could”

“I never knew there was such a beautiful forest in the world……”

“Is it really that beautiful? I want to see it too…… it’s so frustrating that I can’t see
it……”

When I hear their voices, I feel like I need to heal them. But there’s nothing I can do.
All I can do is wait…… It reminds me of old man Bonaparte’s line, what can you do? I
can’t do anything. Really.

“Emm…… master, sir”

Marone called out to me slowly. Looking back, she was approaching me on the back of
an elf of the cherry blossom clan.

“As far as I can tell…… I wish I could endure even the pain and use magic, right?”

“Ah, yeah, I guess so, but……”

“I can use a little magic. Here”

Marone casts a small spell, waving her hand lightly. A small amount of water gathered
at the tip of her finger and fell on the grass.

“I can’t do anything too difficult, but if it hurts this much…… I can endure it. I’ll endure
it……”

“……Umm……”

“I want to stand”

“……Understood. I’ll just ask”

The look in Marone’s eyes was a little comforting. It might be a deathly ordeal for her.
Maybe I shouldn’t be so irresponsible as to push her back. But I think she’s ready to
take it on.

“Breakcore. Hilda”

“……Andy”

“Andy-kun?”

“Let Marone do it. She’s got a little bit of magic in her, and…… she can stop halfway if
she doesn’t want to play it safe”

“That’s true, but……”

“But it really hurts and it’s painful, right?”

“Marone says she wants to do it. She wants to stand”

I tell them this and they are silent for about ten seconds.

“……Dark Elf. Will you be able to cast a sensory illusion at a moment’s notice?”

“Yes…… You’ll do that, won’t you?”

“I have nothing to lose by doing it…… It’s not my taste to torment Andy’s women, but
if she’s ready to do it, I have no obligation to stop her”

Breakcore pulls out her floral diadem and stands up.

“Come here, Marone and the others. This technique requires preparation of the
location”

“Y, Yes!”

Let us clean up the furniture in the dwelling above the labyrinth and Breakcore and
Marone sit facing the center of the room.

“……Let’s get started”

Breakcore joins hands after making some preparations around her.

“Stay where you are…… Well, can’t you move?”

“Yes”

Breakcore’s right hand touches Marone’s forehead with a serious look. And the two
bodies begin to shine.

“……I´m connected now…… it’s not a permanent connection, but I can take care of your
regeneration for now”

Breakcore speaks to Marone with a serious, yet somehow compassionate look in her
eyes.

“Imagine. That you are mortal. Your body will be revived freely. What you have lost
will grow back”

“……Kuu”

Marone’s body tensed up.

“Yes, that’s good…… you’re connected to me. Picture it more clearly. The scars are false.
It’s just a lid in the way. Break through it. Your feet are there. Use your strength. Bring
back your legs. Break through the skin, expose the bones connect it with tendons cover
it with flesh”

“Ku, aa…… a, auaa……!”

“Yeah, yeah, more”

“I, It hurts……”

“It hurts and you’re ready for it. That’s all the pain you’ll ever need to get up again, so
it’s a small price to pay”

“A, aaaa…… ga, aaa……”

Marone’s light gets stronger. And then that right leg, the one without anything below
the knee, suddenly spurted blood.

“Uo”
“Marone!”

I’m surprised and Luna shouts. Breakcore says sharply.

“Yes, that’s it. It’s okay…… you’re not going to die from that kind of pain. No, you’re not
going to die now. Suffer and struggle. Wish. You’re……”

“Ga, aaaaaaaa!!”

Screams and tears of grief. And Breakcore is covered in blood. But right in front of her
eyes, she can see bones in Marone’s blood. Flesh grows. Gradually, the shins start to
form.

“Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

A beastly scream and blood being spattered. However, even in the midst of all this, I
couldn’t take my eyes off the body that was being revived…… the wound on her left leg
also ripped open and blood spurted out. Marone is in a terrible state of tears, snot and
anguish. Breakcore continues to admonish her while bathed in her blood. Eventually,
in the pool of blood in the room, a bright red right foot is completed. A few minutes
later, the left leg regenerates.

“……A, ga…… ua……”

“Good work…… It’s growing back”

“Eh…………”

“You can run around as much as you like…… Get some rest”

When Breakcore smiled, Marone fell on the bloody floor with a peace of mind.

“Marone!!”

“Don’t worry, she should be in a non-lethal state now…… I don’t know how she
managed to keep her mind on. You’re a strong girl, Marone”

“It’s kind of torture to regenerate so slowly, but I’m frustrated because I can get it back
in a few seconds even if I have two bodies”
Luna picked Marone up and Hilda, who was waiting in the corner of the room, wiped
her body with a wet cloth and cast some kind of magic on her. It’s probably some kind
of magic that takes away the pain. Because she was suffering so much, the afterglow
of pain will not come out immediately.

“……It hurts because it’s really slow to pull out power, but it doesn’t mean that it
doesn’t run away because it’s slow. I also think about Leica´s holy beast”

“But it’s a technique as a safeguard to prevent certain knights from dying, right? If it’s
for this kind of regeneration, I think it can be a little more manageable…… it’s a pity to
torture a girl like this, even if it’s not Marone.

“Hmm……”

Breakcore uses magic to levitate the blood off the floor and dispose of it in the trays……
showing a rough job, but thinking about it a bit.

“……If you let the excess energy escape somewhere, it seems that there is no problem
in relieving the pain during regeneration with an illusion or something……”

“Ah”

Hilda takes action there.

“Lets get rid of it…… in other words, should I hand it over to someone else?”

“Yes. But to extract only the excess qi is not possible…… besides, it is the qi of a holy
beast. It’s also a vessel that can accept it”

“Huhuhu. There’s a dragon here”

“……No way”

There is also a dragon rider”

“!?”

You’re talking to me!?

“I’m also here”

What?

“The three of us might be able to work something out☆”

“……Three of us?”

“Yeah☆”

What are you thinking about, doctor?

Apparently, there are a few problems with the Breakcore + Dabwise regeneration
method.

First, it’s super painful. It should be possible to alleviate the pain by using sensory
illusions to directly deceive the senses, but I heard that doing so is not a good idea
because it risks letting more 「Qi」 flow into you than you can accept. Originally, a
holy beast is an existence that is constantly receiving an almost unlimited torrent of
power and in order to control and use that power, it is necessary to take only what is
necessary. In the case of this technique, it is the autonomous function of the body that
defaults to it, and if the senses are deceived, there is a risk of losing control and
demanding an excessive amount of power. It was probably based on this mechanism
that Cecil in the Holy Land was training to regenerate after being injured. It seems that
training can improve efficiency, but there’s no point in training the cat beasts this time.

Hilda’s opinion was that she really wanted to alleviate that pain. Even Marone, who
had just been healed, was in pretty good condition. She was able to use magic, which
is one of the qualities of a healing control and she had a strong will. It would be too
pitiful to apply this to a child with a weak will (weak sounds bad, but it seems to be
hard for normal nerves to endure), or a child who is not good at controlling healing
and is in constant pain. If possible, I would like to support healing control as well.
However, since this system was originally completed using the body’s instincts, if
someone else were to tamper with it or fool the instincts, it would inevitably require
a safety valve to let the 「Qi」 escape. This is where Maia comes in. The dragon’s body
is indeed very strong and it seems to be able to withstand a little 「Qi」flowing into
it. According to a theory that Hilda read a long time ago, the reason why dragons are
able to maintain an overwhelmingly high level of activity compared to the amount of
food they eat is because they have a physical structure that allows them to utilize more
or less natural energy.

“So the problem is how to send extra [Power] directly to Maia”

“……I could tell by the way you were staring at me”

“Yes. It would be easy if the dragon had sex directly, but if Andy-kun, it would be easy
for Maia-chan to tune in the wavelength, so I treated her with magic so that the energy
could be passed on to Maia-chan…… it’s a reverse use of the penis and it’s magically
and physically united with the cat beasts. I’ll be controlling the healing from the side.
It’s dangerous to eliminate the pain completely, but I can weaken it by about 1/8th
according to my calculations. The overflowing power is absorbed by Maia-chan
through Andy-kun. Perfect teamwork☆”

“Wait, Hilda-san. What is the art of lovemaking? I can’t use it”

“You´re really good at it. Andy-kun, all you have to do is just have sex. You can ejaculate
if you want. You can ejaculate all you want on the girl I’m treating”

Hilda nods alone, saying it’s perfect. But.

“Wa, Wait a minute, Hilda-san. It’s not a good idea to use chastity as the price of
healing”

From time to time, you might wonder what to do with someone who is officially
recognized by the colony leader and is seeding as much as you like, but they aren’t my
seeding target in the first place. Regardless of how it happened, neither of us had any
plans to do so. In the cat beast colony, we were able to confirm our intentions by
locking the door, but this time, it was almost like threatening them to open their legs
if they wanted to be cured. That’s not good. I think it’s not fair…… Hilda looked a little
troubled when she heard about my intention.

“But if you’re not good at patience like Marone-chan, it could be mentally broken……
that’s right, I think that even if you’re a butt, you’ll be good at the art of lovemaking,
so what about the butt? You can use it with magic immediately and comfortably”

“……I think it’s still a bit out”

“You’re being selfish. It’s a treatment, a treatment. Do you really want to see a girl
writhing in pain?”

“Uh, I, I get it. Please make sure you confirm your intentions with them before you do
anything”
I think I’m very lewd, but it’s not like I’m trying to set a lifetime record for taking a lot
of virgins. I know that virginity is not so cheap for a girl. It’s not something you can
just throw away on the spur of the moment. It’s also a good idea to save it for someone
you love, even if it’s not for marriage…… I sound like a hard-headed old man.

————————————–

While Hilda was giving individual medical examinations to the cat beasts, Marone
regained consciousness. And then she slowly walked across the meadow with a
gingerly gait, as if she were stepping out for the first time in new shoes.

“……Amaz…… ing. Really, legs……”

“I’m sure you’ll be able to get your muscle strength back to a point where it’s not
lacking…… so Breakcore said you should try running when you get used to it”

“Y, Yes……”

When I said that, she walked a few more steps with her bare feet just regenerated……
and fell down.

“Marone!”

“A, Ahaha…… it’s been about five years since I’ve walked on my own feet…… so I’m
kind of having a hard time keeping my balance”

Marone takes my hand and stands up. She looked around, squinted and shed…… tears.

“Thank you, very much…… thank you, master”

“I’m not a master…… Or maybe you were inspired by the elves in the tavern or the
clothing store?”

You may have to be a little careful with Savory and Oregano.

“Y, Yes…… But it’s weird to call you guest because its not the colony……”

“I’m Andy Smithson. You don’t have to call me something weird”

Marone shook her head, even if I gave my name.

“Can’t I call you Master…… from now on, can I? Emm, in many ways”

“……In many ways”

“That…… I’ll listen to whatever you tell me…… I hope you’ll let me have children like
everyone else in the colony……”

“You don’t have to feel indebted to me. Most of the work was done by Hilda and
Breakcore”

“……I don’t have to feel indebted to you……?”

Zaa, the grass in the meadow sways. The grasslands approaching dusk flutter golden
light and the soft eyes of the cat beast girl in front of me are colored with the soft light
of everlasting spring…… I think it’s not good, it’s cowardly.

“……I’m a flirtious lustful man and probably a pervert who has bang-up sex with other
women right in front of you, but”

“I know”

“I’m sure I’ll keep impregnating you and if I’m not careful, my kids might end up being
[Colony Kids] ”

“That’s fine…… Can you take care of me, please?”

Ah, not good. It would be nice to be able to say something that really makes her give
up at such times.

“……Good, well then, Polka…… I’ll be quick, but I have to fuck you while treating the
other girls”

I’ll point out the worst facts.

“……Maybe I wanted you to treat me while you fucked me too”

Marone kissed me. Standing on her toes with her newborn feet.

—————————————
“That’s the result of the interview survey…… it seems that all six children who are
coming for the time being are [Giving up virginity] ”

“……Seriously”

“That’s Andy-kun. Don’t forget that everyone is a girl from that colony”

“…………”

If you ask me, it was like people who gathered together and raped me at night with
dozens of people.

“That’s why I’m treating the six of you while getting your virginities…… Hey everyone,
gather in this hut. Ah, Marone-chan is fine. Go with Chris-chan and the others to the
labyrinth village and get some supper”

At Hilda’s command, everyone started moving again.

“Do your best, Andy”

Luna tapped me on the shoulder and whispered, taking the lead for the blind cat-beast
girl…… Aside from the blind girl, the other cat beasts with torn arms, large scars on
their faces and other oddly aged cat girls all gave me nervous glances, which was
uncomfortable. But I have to do it.

Inside the hut, Breakcore is still in the same position as before. Hilda, who had entered
the hut before me, hurriedly took off her clothes and underwear.

“You don’t have to take your clothes off too, do you, Hilda?”

“It’s not comfortable for me to be the only one with clothes on. Lets all get along well
with each other☆”

She probably just doesn’t want to be the only one outside the erotic hell.

“Then, Andy-kun undresses and sits there…… Maia-chan is in contact with Andy-kun.
I’m going to reinforce the energy lines now……”

“It’s okay. I can do it myself”

Maia put her hand on my back and muttered a small, long incantation repeatedly. I’m
not a magician, so I don’t know what she’s doing, but every time she does it, I feel a
connection with her.

“With this…… I can deal with the overfilled overflow”

“I didn’t know you could do this……”

“It was originally a way to share power with fellow dragons. It doesn’t make much
sense because the vessels are too different from humans”

For now, the preparations are complete. In addition to that, Hilda-san applied magic
around my cock……

“Why are you sucking it?”

“Nu?…… Not good?”

“It’s not bad, but they’re waiting, right?”

“Nmouu. Hilda-sensei is also a female slave, so I think it’s okay to dig in a little more”

“You’ll have to wait until the next time. If you wait too long, it’ll be tomorrow”

“Yes, yes…… Then let’s see the first patient”

As soon as Hilda finishes her antics, the first patient appears from the waiting list in
the next room. She’s a bit of a coquettish one, but she’s just got sharp eyes. One hand
is missing from her second arm.

“Pl, Please”

“Yes, Yes, undress. And do you need contraceptive magic? You might be conceived as it
is”

“I…… I don’t need it”

She straddles me as Hilda undresses her. Breakcore makes her final confirmation as
she sees my dick piercing that virgin pussy.
“Dark elf, don’t get the order wrong. First, start this contract technique, after you
receive the healing control and confirm the start of playback……”

“Activate sensory illusions. I’ll wait for Andy-kun to ejaculate and close the
regeneration while regenerating rapidly”

“Yes”

Breakcore nodded. And.

“Is my ejaculation even part of the plan……?”

“It’s a small amount, but when it’s climax, the permissible value for Qi is widened. If
you want to generate extra [Qi], it’s a little safer to do it then. And I don’t think either
of you would be happy to go to the next round without feeling good”

“……Both sides?”

When I see the cat beast girl with sharp eyes straddling me, she slowly shakes her hips
and nods a little.

“……I, If possible…… its my first time, so…… I want you to ejaculate……”

……Ah. Even with this kind of 「Opportunity」 form, it must be the first time for these
children. Do they want to go to the end properly because it is their first time?

“Fine…… Then, I’m going to cum. I’m going to cum more, okay?”

“Ye…… Yes!”

I hold her in my arms, her eyes sharp and I start to shake my hips. I’m sure she’s been
hunting with one arm for some time. The tightly toned body gives the impression of
exceptional athletic ability. And yet, because of her one arm, she was unable to appear
in front of men. I felt both sadness and love for such shame. I sucked on her chest and
shook my hips to drive her back. Just then, the wound on her missing arm opens. Blood
sprays down her arm in a spray. I looked at her face and saw that she was frowning
slightly.

“I, It hurts…… b, but…… continue……!”

“O, Ou”

I continued to shake my hips. The blood is spurting and the arm is regenerating. From
Marone who regenerated with wrinkles, it was a little faster and her bright red hand
was resurrected while I was burying my face in her boobs so that I wouldn’t see the
blood.

“A, Ahaa…… ♪”

Looking at her hand, I can see her laughing through her tears. But to be honest, I’m a
little scared to fuck a girl with blood spurting all over her. I feel like I’m going to lose
my dick if I stare at her.

“It’s about time, Andy-kun, I wonder if you’ll cum…… ☆ I can’t do the final skin
regeneration……”

Hilda-san makes a request while making full use of magic. It doesn’t happen right
away. Desperately focused on pleasure and run through the path to ejaculation.

“Ha, nnn…… ♪”

“Ngu”

But then, apparently overcome with emotion, she kissed me passionately. Her red
hands cupped my back as she embraced me and the feel of her hot lips and the return
of her hips made me finally climax. I ejaculate heavily into her. At the same time, Hilda-
san, Maia and Breakcore seemed to tighten their minds and do something……
Something flows into me…… it just flows behind her. The momentary saturation
resembles the feeling of drowning in cotton and is certainly a little scary.

“……Huu. Maia-chan, are you okay?”

“I’m fine…… though I did ooze a little”

“Well done, young dragon of Misty Palace”

While listening to the conversations of the three people around me, I wipe the arms of
the cat beast who seems to be exhausted. It was playing beautifully…… But, hey.
“Five more to go……”

A little sigh while looking at the bloody half of the body. It’s not all the situations that
make me happy when it comes to sex. However, when the cat girl lie down with her
body curled up and sees my semen overflowing from her crotch, I have to immerse
myself in a strange sense of satisfaction.

————————————–

But, as expected.

“A, Aa…… ♪ Ahu, a, niaaa…… ♪”

The girl who sprays a lot of blood and tears from her eyes and does yoga is pretty
tough. The one-eyed child who lost one eye was also pleased with her half-bloody face,
but I was a little scared of this, so I decided to do it from the back. I don’t want to be
called a chicken. However I don’t want to have a hobby that is so scary that I get more
excited about it.

“Andy-kun, it’s about time……? Can I help you?”

“Don’t worry about my climax while manipulating magic……”

While I honestly admire Hilda’s goodwill, I managed to focus on the girl’s ass and
climax. At that moment, 「Qi」 flows through Maia after a moment of saturation. Once
that’s done, she finally knows that this bloody ritual is over.

“……Nya…… still nothing……”

“Yes yes, I´m getting a little squeaky around your eyes. Relax, I’ll take it off now. ────!”

After Hilda took care of it with magic, the last child finally opened her eyes.

“……S, See! I can see!”

“I, I´m glad……”

I can’t point out that her face is drenched in fresh red blood from the eyes down, so I
breathe hard. After all, everyone refused contraception. For some reason, I continued
to seed them with my sperm.
“Thanks for your help, Andy”

“I’m in a bit of a daze……”

“Blue dragon, let me get my qi flowing. I’m sure it’s going to overflow”

“Yeah……”

Luna, Maia and Breakcore also immerse themselves in the peace of mind that they
have finished their work.

And.

“I heard that Smithson did another great thing today. And that our young men had a
successful bear hunt”

Diel was kind enough to provide us with the most delicious meal of the day: bear hot
pot.

“I really want to go home and sleep……”

“Andy-sama, aah”

“Let me do that for you”

Maia and Luna are fighting for the role of 「Aah」.

“That, please from me too”

“Nyaa. Eat together”

Marone and the girl who just got her eyes fixed (I don’t even know her name yet)
joined in the fray and I was popular.

“Oh dear. I wonder when Andy-kun will be vacant. I want a reward soon☆”

“May I join you?”

“In the name of the cherry blossom, I’m the one who worked with you, right?”
The elders are the elders and the sparks of the sly person are scattered…… Ah. but.

“Thank you very much, really”

“Nyaa!”

……I’m glad everyone was cured.

After finishing the bear hot pot, the cat girls scattered to the meadow to enjoy their
healed organs.

“Don’t go into the labyrinth, it’s dangerous”

“There are also monsters in the surrounding forest, so don’t stray too far”

Hilda and Christie warned them.

“Rather, I think it’s better to collect them and go back……”

I couldn’t help but suggest that, but Hilda smiled wryly.

“You’ll have to forgive them for a moment. For a cat beast born in the desert, this forest
really is like a dream world…… now that their bodies are free, please understand that
they want to walk around as they please”

“……Well, I see”

I was a little convinced. Christie also goes to defense.

“They are cat beasts, so they are fine at night. It seems that many of them originally
lost their organs in dangerous hunts and they’ll be careful, so it won’t be dangerous……
I’ll have my clansmen take a look at them, just in case”

“Thank you”

……I, I feel like a commander.

“The rest…… I came out soon after returning from Renfangas, so the problem is that
I’m not worried about Dianne and Laila. I thought a day trip would be fine, but that
won’t be the case if I let them play too much……”

“I’m sure they’ll be fine. I´ve heard about it from Selenium and silver clan´s Fennel, so
I’ve told that to my subordinates who remain in the Baron’s mansion”

It’s a good thing that Christie has been in charge for so long. I couldn’t pull out the
hand-cranking around that area.

“If something happens, Laila-chan and Irina-chan will be there and they will fly to
you…… Why don’t we stay tonight?”

“Umm……”

After all, after many days have passed. Now that this matter has been cleared up, I
would like to say hello to the female slaves who remain in Polka. It’s not that I don’t
want to see how my new house is progressing, even though I’ve put it off, but I also
want to see how Isaac’s construction is progressing. I’m also curious about making the
parts for the armor, which I’ve almost left to Jackie-san and whether the Maple sisters
are doin it right. But if you say that everything can be done tomorrow, you’re right.
There’s nothing that I really need to do today…… Ugh. I feel like I’m a very unneeded
child, so let’s not think too much about it.

“Th, Then do you decide to stay today…… I’ll ask Diel and the others to lend us a place
to build a fire. If we know where we’re coming back to, it will be easier for the cat
beasts to settle down after they’re done walking”

“I’ll go tell them”

Maia finished cleaning up the bear pot and ran toward Diel, who was retreating to the
labyrinth village.

“Haa. Now, I wonder if the business is finally over today”

Hilda rubs her shoulders in a slightly age appropriate manner…… I cant laugh. Hilda
takes care of the many patients we brought with us.

“Thank you for your hard work”

When I went behind her to rub her shoulders, she turned around and smiled at me.
“Is that a good place to rub?”

“I, It’s purely to show appreciation for your labor”

“It makes Sensei who is working hard feel good if you reach out a little☆”

“…………”

I’m not sure what to think, but I reached out and grabbed her boobs from behind.

“Ann♪ Yes, rub it well……”

“Hey, dark elf”

Breakcore, who was looking sideways, raises a dissatisfied voice.

“It’s not good, it’s a reward from the master to the female slave who worked hard”

“It’s not like I’ve been slacking off either…… That, I don’t have stiff shoulders”

I show a bitter smile at the grunting Breakcore. Stroking her head, stroking her
shoulders and stroking her ass.

“……Wh, What, you’re rewarding me, too?”

“You don’t like it?”

“How can I not like it?…… But, that…… I’ve catalyzed magic today and I was going to
refrain from doing it if I was tired, but that dark elf over there is just so inconsiderate”

“……That is cute, Breakcore”

I kiss Breakcore while rubbing Hilda´s boobs with one hand.

“I’m okay with that…… Well, we have some time on our hands. I’m going to make
another baby today”

“N…… ♪”

Breakcore looks happy. She’s young today, so I’m intrigued by protection. Christie also
comes in with a little dissatisfaction.

“That, it’s not like I’ve been slacking off, either”

“……Good”

There are not enough hands. My left hand is occupied by Hilda and my right hand is
held by Christie.

“Then, do we have sex in the hut”

Breakcore chuckles. I glanced at the cat beasts scattered here and there in the
meadow, then nodded. They know the rowdy nature of that colony. If we started
spearing here, they might consider it their duty to participate. That would be fun for
me personally, but it would be bad for Diel.

———————————

“I used this for the treatment I just mentioned and now I use it for this kind of sex……
it’s like this hut is your toilet, Andy-kun♪”

“So we are the urinals…… That’s not so bad”

“After slaves, we are now urinals?”

The doctor, the holy beast and the acting clan leader all begin to take off their clothes
in different ways. Brown boobs, a young ass with white hair and a ripe waist. The
collars around their necks designate me as the host of this lewd feast.

“Better yet, do you put a sign with a semen toilet at the doorway?”

Breakcore smiled as I jokingly stuck to Breakcore’s back and pressed my penis over
her waist.

“If you want, that’s fine”

“……Sorry, no thanks”

“I don’t think it makes a big difference when I’m wearing a collar. You can write “semen
toilet” on your residence or you can put a nameplate on your person that says “female
slave…… right”

“I don’t think it’s very good to continue that kind of expanded interpretation”

You can’t argue that a collar is a fashion statement. No, it’s irrelevant if the person
himself professes to be 「A proof of a female slave」.

“That’s right. Don’t go too far. At most, we can call it [Smithson Family Breeding
Facility] ”

“ [Smithson Family Breeding Facility] would be more like……”

“Don’t you guys take it too far!”

The black and white slutty elves giggled.

You can’t be wrong about any of this. It’s good to breed as you like, train…… and refresh
yourself♪”

The little girl Breakcore, swinging her hips from side to side, invites me to shake my
balls with the top of her ass.

“I’ll do it…… I understand, I’m playing the toilet bowl today”

I’m not sure if I’m on board or not, but I take out a thin rope and show it to the three
of them lined up on the bed.

I tied their arms behind their backs with the rope and secured them in a uniform
crawling position. The rope is tied around the kneecaps of Hilda, Breakcore and
Christie, in that order and the two at each end spread their legs just enough to keep
the rope taut by tying one leg over the edge of the bed.

“It’s my private, female-slave lavatory”

Oh, so prickly. If I did this to anyone other than a female slave, they’d probably be
traumatized.

“Ah…… something, really…… ♪”

“Yeah, I feel like a slave…… ♪”

But Christie and Breakcore seem to like it strangely.

“Look, it doesn’t feel good just looking at it☆”

And Hilda shakes her ass even in that state.

“Then…… let’s start with the reward”

I start by pushing my cock into Hilda’s ass.

“Hey, push your ass out further, best toilet bowl”

“Yees♪”

The two of us were having a hard time getting along, me looking bad and the married
doctor looking happy. But when I see the two other women beside me looking up at
me with envy in their eyes while they´re humiliated, I suddenly feel energized. Here,
in the middle of the elven territory, I’m using the most beautiful women of all as
urinals. They’re even taking euphoric pleasure in being treated as such a humiliating
toilet and they’re leaving their naked bodies exposed while I wait for them to excrete
their filthy semen. Oh, my twisted desire for conquest is satisfied. Even if I didn’t get
them by choice, Christie and Breakcoa must be the precious treasures of this land. I
tied them up with ropes in embarrassing outfits and made them lie flat on the ground
and on top of that, I made even a married woman named Hilda recognize that pouring
a lot of child seed into her as a 「Reward」. Even without thinking about it, it is
abnormal and perverse. But I am now in a position where this kind of sex is acceptable
as a matter of course. It’s messed up. If a stranger saw it, they would definitely think
it was a joke.

“Haa, a, aa…… Andy-kun, even though I was just that much…… you poured a lot of
semen into it, but it’s still like this…… ♪”

“The bloody sex was a bit incomplete, so…… just drowning in a erotic pussy is more
fiery for me!”

I enjoy Hilda’s full flesh, sharp proportions and the toilet hole that is good at pleasing
a man.

“M, My…… pussy is delicious, too, isn’t it……?”

“If you ever get tired of the taste of those two holes, you can always use my cunt……
I’m sure it’s fresh because it’s so nasty…… ♪”

The two next to me insisted. I grinned and switched to Breakcore´s ass next to me.

“Aaah…… mou, I should have made you ejaculate……”

“Welcome to the second toilet♪”

“I’m the third toilet……? Ku, it is very exciting when you say it out loud, you call the
number and then you are treated like a toilet cunt…… ♪”

Roughly push my penis covered with Hilda’s love juice between Breakcore’s ass, which
is not as tall as the two on the side. The soft, chewy flesh of her young body quivered,
and her narrow vagina welcomed me.

“Hua, aaa…… ♪”

“Ku, this hole is different……”

“I, If you want to put it out, you can always do it…… because I’m a toilet bowl♪”

“Haa…… haaa…… please use this third toilet bowl as well

“Chris-chan…… no, the third toilet bowl is too estrus”

“Huhuu…… the best toilet bowl, too”

“Ahaa…… ☆”

The two people on the left and right who are enjoying playing with words are left
behind and I enjoy going back and forth between Breakcore’s vagina as much as I
want. When the movement becomes tuned, I reach out for Christie and Hilda’s
buttocks, which are still sticking out and while enjoying the feel of the wet genitals
with my fingers, I commit Breakcore only with my hips. But.

“Ku…… not good, it’s about time……”

I’ve been enhanced so much by Hilda’s vagina that I’ve finally reached my limit. It’s not
cool to leak it right away, so I tried to keep it even a little, but it ended up in Breakcore.

“Hu, kuu………… ahaa…… I´m the first used toilet bowl…… ♪”

“Eh. If you mean used, then I’m the first, right?”

“I’m the first to excrete…… ♪”

Breakcore and Hilda start the weirdest battle. And Christie looks at me, quivering in
anticipation of her gentle hips.

“Hurry up and use the third toilet bowl, too……”

“Hmm. The first one should also be used properly one more time……”

“Aah…… you’re so mean……”

“That’s a lie. Prepare yourself, third female toilet”

“Ha, Haaaa…… ♪”

My wet penis with semen and two love juices, pierce Christie who got wet with
expectations.

————————————–

“It’s morning, Andy”

“Nu……?”

I don’t know how long I’ve been asleep. When I woke up, I was asleep with my legs
spread in a V shape on my back, on top of Breakcore, which was secured with a rope,
just as I had been when I was first tied up. Luna was the one who woke me up. On
either side of me, Hilda was asleep in the same position as Breakcore and Christie was
in a bit of pain.

“Emm, I want to go to the bathroom soon…… can you solve it, Smithson-san?”

“Na, aa…… huaa”

I’ll untie them even though they’re sleepy. In a hurry, I put on my clothes and looked
off at Christie as she left and Maia and Luna were dissatisfied with me.

“I also did my best”

“I’m good at dressing softly like this……”

“N, No, you guys will get it later…… this is not the way to play this morning”

They weren’t convinced and in the refreshing light of the morning, I decided to get rid
of Hilda-san and make Maia and Luna the first and third toilet bowls…… Emm, I’m a
little tired of leaving the spear after traveling.
At a time when it could still be said to be morning, we returned to Polka from the holy
beast labyrinth via the red clan mansion. Thanks to Christie’s persistence, she didn’t
seem particularly worried and when I returned to the inn after dismissing the cat
beasts, I was greeted by Dianne and Laila in a relaxed manner.

“Welcome back. How did it go?”

“Perfectly. Everyone’s all better now”

“Ho. Congratulations, let’s have a toast”

I laughed at Laila’s comment. She might have been worried about us, but this just
sounded like an excuse to drink in the morning.

“Does this mean that the problem of the cat beasts is solved?”

Dianne gratefully accepted Laila’s drink, but Hilda shrugged her shoulders and smiled
wryly.

“I can’t say the sick ones are healed yet. The injured ones can be sent back to the
desert, but we need to continue with the miraculous spring treatment”

“I see. It’s not a problem if you don’t have to wait for spring to finish it…… We’ll have
to resume our exploration business in earnest in the spring, so I can’t let older sister
play around”

“It’s not like I was playing around”

“No, I’m talking about the military”

So, Hilda-san is also treated as a civilian employee. Is it because she can afford to act
leisurely and independently?
“By the way, how about the house? I’m planning to go check it out when I catch my
breath”

“Yes. Irina is so confident that it looks like it’s going to be a big and nice house”

“Ho. Even though it’s spacious, I’m sure it’s not enough. Owner now has twenty female
slaves. If you account for the fact that each of them has a child, it’s very, very hard”

“That’s true, I suppose”

……Emm, if one child lives in a palace where 40 people live…… yeah, it seems
impossible to make it easily just by thinking a little. Laila’s words are a little arrogant,
but considering that, it may be difficult to find a house that suits my current situation.

“Thinking about that, what should I do…… it’s not like I’m planning to build an addition
now”

“Don’t worry. I’ve already thought about it…… or rather, yesterday I secured a new site
in my name and Irina’s”

“Yes?”

“Yes, don’t worry about the money. I’ve got enough money saved up to get at least one
house”

“Wait…… site”

A new real estate development is already underway.

“You can’t fit all of Andy’s women into one house, either way. It doesn’t matter how big
it is, it’s going to be an awkward living arrangement. Besides, many of the women,
such as Almeida and Sharon, would not necessarily be able to settle down here. It
would be a waste of time to try to fit them all in one house”

“W, Well…… that’s true”

“To some extent, we have to consider separating the roofs. With the intention of
creating a small [Family Village] within Polka”

“I see……”
If possible, I’d like to collect the people who wear the collars in my own hands, but as
long as I don’t know who will have children and how many, it’s a big house where
everyone can be planned. However, it’s becoming more and more extravagant, or
perhaps exaggerated…… that my preparations for settling down are becoming more
and more impressive.

“I wonder if I should be making such a big deal of building a castle when I’m not even
a solid blacksmith yet”

“Ho. I think you need to stop using that scale. I don’t object to the fact that you stand
up as a blacksmith, but at least the weight of the twenty people you keep is one. It’s
not the area of the blacksmith’s belongings……”

……Yes. Laila may be right with what she said. I simply can’t do anything other than
being a blacksmith, but that doesn’t mean it’s nonsense to force 20 female slaves into
the blacksmith’s scale. It’s time for me to stop saying that they are extravagant or
unsuitable for their size for my convenience.

“But it’s impossible to think with a [Hero] like nature, as Irina and the others
whisper……”

“Hoho, well, you can stay as you are. I’m sure Dianne will do something about it”

“You’re throwing me under the bus, Laila”

“Are you sure you want the dragon to take care of the world?”

“……Haa. Good grief…… I’m sure it’s something I should be doing”

Dianne also smiles bitterly. I will count on her.

As I declared, I’m going to take a break and go to the construction site of my new
house. There were a few elven carpenters working there. And Dianne was right, it was
quite spacious for a normal house.

“Oh, you, I’m sure”

One of the carpenters pointed at me, smiled happily and then cut a sign of blessing.

“I’m Smithson, the would-be landlord here”

“I know. I went to the Holy Beast Festival”

“Ah, is that so”

It’s getting more and more common these days for people to know one-sidedly.

“My name’s Elmo, the Blue House Master. It’s an honor to work with you”

“Yes, I knew it. I thought you were blue or gold with your roughness and openness”

“Hahaha, you know the spirit of the clan”

Like most elves, he is a beautiful person who can be called a nobleman if he is silent,
so the atmosphere of this subtle downtown child is quite strange. That’s why I can
guess whether it’s the blue clan´s brain muscle old man Voice or the gold clan´s frank
blacksmith Ganto.

“But working out of the forest is tough, I’ve never had to work in such a cold place in
the forest, so I’m sorry but it’s taking a lot of work for everyone”

“Yeah, I guess that’s true…… well, I don’t mind if it takes a while”

“Thank you. I’ll do my best to make up for it”

He was smiling all the time, which made me feel slightly bad. I’m sure he was building
it in a hurry, but I’m not ready to settle down for a while yet. I’ve still got a lot of work
to do, and even when I’m done, I’m still training to be a blacksmith. I’ll probably only
be able to come back to Polka once in a while…… There’s no need to be in a great hurry
in this cold weather. It’s not necessarily useless to think of as a house where Jeanne
and Selenium can settle down, but it’s still a 「Me」 story.

“Thank you. I look forward to your elven woodworking skills”

“Sure. Osshi, I’m getting motivated”

I leave, grateful to Elmo, who shakes my hand tightly and then waves his arm around
as he returns to his work.

—————————————–
Now. It’s a bit of a waste of time to go to Jackie-san to say hello and work. Once I start
something, I want to work on it until the end of the day, so I think it would be better
to spend the whole afternoon working on it and use the half-empty morning for
something else. The other options are the hot spring after a long time or going to the
Baron’s mansion to check on Peter and Selenium and meet Irina and Jeanne and flirt
with them. Another option is to go from the Baron’s mansion to the clothing store,
tavern and the four girls’ house in order to have sex with Savory and the other three
girls. I’m not sure if it’s a good idea to assume that they’re going to let me fuck them,
but for some reason, they’re more than happy to oblige if I´m that pushy. However, I
can’t stop thinking about the rest of the cat girls. In particular, I hadn’t even seen the
first arrivals, Azel, Rizel and Miril, when I thought about it. Azel and the others have
been left to help out at the inn. Miril is also trying to overcome her illness by
recuperating in a hot spring. I wonder how far she’s gotten.

“I think it was…… over here?”

It’s a small town, but there’s a surprising number of alleys I’ve never been to and I
vaguely remembered the location of Digo’s inn from the tavern owner. The location of
my new house was just a clearing, an area I don’t usually walk in, so I wandered around
without confidence and ended up getting lost.

“…………”

No, I’m not lost. Because geting lost is when you don’t know where you are. I have a
bird’s eye view of where I am in the city. But I don’t know where I’m going and I can’t
get there.

“……Emm……”

I’m a little nervous. I know where I am, so it’s a bit of a hassle to go back to the bar and
go…… However, the most important thing is that I don’t know which building is Digo’s
inn…… I wonder if anyone will pass by. I stood there for a while, waiting for people to
pass by and then I started to think about knocking on doors and asking random
questions, when a girl I recognized came running past me.

“Marone”

“Ah…… M, Master!”

It was Marone I had just left.

“Can you run now?”

“Yes. I got used to it yesterday in the forest over there, so I can do most of the things
now. So I thought I’d start by paying back everyone for all the work they’ve done for
me……”

“That’s great”

I’m glad to see such a girl…… I dont think I’m looking from a higher perspective, or
from the perspective of an old man in the neighborhood.

“So, where do you go?”

“Emm…… I’m going to Miril’s place for Hilda-sensei’s errand……”

“Miril?”

……Miril, Azel and Rizel’s older sister. In other words, the destination I’ve been
wandering around looking for.

“Can I follow you?”

“Eh, that’s fine……”

I’m not sure if it’s fair for me to look like a chaperone for Marone and not tell her I was
lost. It’s not a loss to anyone, though…… It’s really a waste of pride protection.

When Marone opened the door after knocking, old man Digo (a bit like a dwarf) at the
inn’s counter nodded his head.

“……Are you a girl who stays at my house?”

“No, that…… I’m here to deliver a package to Miril from the cat house”

“Hmm…… Hey, Azel-chan. Go get Miril-chan”

I was relieved to see that Azel was doing well. I’m sure Rizel is doing the same. I can
also ask about Miril when she comes out, if she wants to……

“Marone…… and Master!?”

“Buu”

Old man Digo blew out the tea that he was drinking.

“Ah, Master!”

“Master!”

Azel and Rizel were all happy and old man Digo was in a difficult situation. But wait a
minute.

“I thought you guys called me older brother or something?”

“Yeah, but everyone says Master is right”

“Yeah”

No, you guys.

“That, what happened among my fellow cat beasts……”

“Wake up!”

At least I haven’t touched them yet. I’ve pranked their asses and boobs, though!

“Cough, cough…… y, you’re the late son of Smithson……, what are you doing?”

“As you´ve heard, it’s just a misunderstanding based on a strange fashion”

I make excuses for old man Digo while dragging a little.

“Marone, your legs, weren’t it cut into pieces by a hell boar before……”

“It grew back thanks to Master”

Marone says simply. I desperately appealed to Digo, gesturing to him, 「That’s not
what I meant」. Actually, I haven’t done that yet. Yeah. Even the Maple sisters just
became a little naked and received my semen with their asses and boobs…… Is it a bit
painful to say that it is still safe?
“So this is a pill for Miril…… before going into the miraculous spring and before going
to bed”

“Thank you…… and what can I do for you, Master?”

“No, it’s not that I have something to do…… I’ve been out for a while, so I was
wondering how you are”

And if you can, please don’t use the term 「Master」. My wish was vain and no one
seemed to care about that.

“Yes. I’m going to the hot spring now, would you like to go with me?”

“Grandpa, can we go too?”

“Nyaa!”

“…………”

Together? Old man Digo looked at me. Of course, it’s separate for men and women. It’s
common sense, right? I appealed to him with my eyes…… No, old man Digo is just an
employer, not a relative and I shouldn’t have to be intimidated this much.

“I think it’s okay already…… ♪”

My laughter reaches its maximum as Miril whispers to me with her lustrous voice and
her gaze.

“Th, Then so it is”

“Wait”

“See you later!”

“Heyy!”

I was about to be struck by lightning when I was convinced of something (of course)
by old man Digo, but I fled out the door. This old man’s eyes are really strong.

“Old man?”
“Why are you angry?”

“Mu, T, That? The boy is rumored to be a womanizer and he needs to be reminded of

that”

Thanks to Azel and the others who calmed him down, he didn’t follow us out of the
house, but I don’t think we’ll be seeing each other for a while.

And.

“It’s okay to come in here because its cat time this time”

“Nyaa”

Apparently, because the cat beasts were so unhappy about their injuries, the ladies of
Polka had agreed to a limited time for cat beasts to be bathed with assistance.
However, thanks to Hilda’s skills and yesterday’s incident, there were few cat beasts
who needed assistance. It seemed to have become a simple cat charter time. And the
cat beasts have a common understanding in the colony that I am everyone’s breeder.
It’s not only that none of the cat beasts who had entered the room before me raised
any objections to me being pulled in by Azel and Rizel, but they all meowed and
cheered.

“Really…… everyone has been healed……”

Miril sighs in admiration when she sees Marone and others with severe disabilities all
the better.

“Now, let’s have sex!”

“Let’s have sex this time! Master, you know they all love to have sex, right?”

“I do love them, though……”

I was a little reluctant, because the twins were holding me in both arms.

“Hey, Azel, Rizel. Don’t overdo it!”

Miril scolds them.

“Yeah”

“It’s not impossible, is it? The other day, you had all the elves in a huddle and had sex
with them all the time”

Yeah. We were doing it. I understand the logic of thinking that a woman’s bath would
automatically be a super hustle. But there is a little more to it than that……

“That…… if possible, I didn’t get any treatment at the time…… how about here?”

“……That, Hilda-sensei told me that I’ll be fine…… if you don’t mind”

The atmosphere……

“Unfair. I´m first, older sister”

“Marone can’t run away either! Turns!”

……Three beautiful sisters and Marone, four people will receive a vaginal cum shot in
turn. I feel like it’s not bad.

“Emm…… How long is cat time?”

“Noon”

“When the six bells ring, the aunties will come”

“Good”

I kiss Azel and Rizel in turn.

“Nyu”

“N…… nyaa…… ♪”

I finally got motivated, hugging the naked bodies of the cat beast sisters with happy
faces and grinning at the convalescent duo of Marone and Miril who are behind me.

“Get ready”
“♪”

“Y, Yes…… ♪”

Well, I’ll do my best because they are expecting.

“……It’s easy to get carried away when you’re being flattered……”

I heard Luna sighing among the predecessors.

The women’s bathhouse before noon, with many cat beasts taking a bath. There were
about ten of them. Of course, the sisters Azel and Rizel, who are hugging my arms from
both sides, as well as Miril and Marone, who are soaking in the hot water with
expectant eyes, are among them. The rest of them are a little farther away in a
watching position. Some of them had given their virginity to me at Breakcore´s place,
while others I barely knew. In other words, they’re either recovering from illness or
they’ve been managed by Hilda’s magic and the miraculous spring treatment. There’s
a part of me that wonders if it’s a good idea to show this to such children, but I don’t
care too much about that. The girls seem to share the same understanding that they
want to have sex and watch if it’s possible and if they don’t like it, they’ll say
something. Maybe. Besides, it’s only the four of us who are going to fuck. Originally,
there was not enough time for the large-scale behavior and even though I was
surrounded by the naked bodies of many cat girls, there was no room to shift.

“Now, which one of you should I commit first?”

Azel and Rizel. They are twin cat beasts with similar brown and tiger-striped hair.
Crawling on their immature bodies, I stroke Azel´s ass on the left and entwine two
fingers with Rizel´s pale pubic hair on the right…… I’m really completely female-like
in words and deeds on the board. I don’t think it’s okay to be crazy in this situation,
but I can’t argue with old man Digo at all.

“NNyu…… nasty touch”

“I think it’s better to start with me first♪ Smooth from the bottom”

“Un, Unfair! Emm, emm”

It was Azel who seemed to come first and think about natural things in some order,
but well. For now, let’s give the trophy to Rizel, who was quick and reasonable in her
assertion. Even with the same hair color, I comb the neck of Rizel, which is roughly cut
up to the shoulders, hug her head and kiss.

“Nyu”

“Good girl…… So, Rizel. I’ll take your virginity”

“Ehe……”

I let go of Azel and pointed Rizel away. Marone, who was just ahead of Rizel, catches
her upper body. Marone supports Rizel´s upper body to hug her kneeling and her ass
is pushed up……

“Azel, Miril…… Lick Rizel´s pussy”

“Eh?”

“W, We…… is it?”

As expected of a virgin, Rizel is not very well prepared. It’s no wonder she doesn’t
seem to have loosened up much. Actually, I’m going to play with it myself, but since I
have all the beautiful cat beasts here, I can’t help but use that situation.

“The sisters will take turns preparing each other and offering each other to me……
Isn’t that a good idea?”

I assure them. The look on my face right now is absolutely disgusting. This is a
situation where blood relatives would gladly flock to one man’s cock. There are many
similar cases around me, including the Maple sisters, the Poplar mother and daughter,
Dianne and her sisters and Maia and her mother, but even so, multiple virgins in a
situation like this is rare. It makes me excited, doesn’t it? The only chastity they have
is being broken in front of each other in turns. The perversion of letting them help
each other, rather than witnessing it.

“Really, you’re on a roll……”

Ignore Luna’s muttering from the other side of the tub. Yeah, I know it’s a very good
proposal. But I want to try it. I really want to try it.

“……Do you want to do it? Older sister”

“Well…… that seems to be Master’s intention”

The two nodded at each other and waddled closer to Rizel’s lower body. Rizel has no
veto right anymore. She just looks at it with a sigh.

“I, If you don’t like it, I’ll think of something else to do”

The two girls shook their heads lightly, though they couldn’t help but be amused.

“Well…… it’s not that we haven’t experienced this kind of thing before”

“There were only girls there. When it was full moon…… right”

I wonder if this is the only way to get rid of sexual desire in the cat beast colony after
the men are gone. That’s not good. It’s unproductive. It’s not my place to say this, but
I’m letting those sisters do this.

“I will conceive you in the future, so please refrain from selfish homosexual acts”

“I understand”

“Promise♪”

……I got carried away and made a full promise. No, that’s fine, because that’s what I’m
going to do…… is it going to be a confirmed cat fest during the full moon? The two of
them squinted happily at my cock as they pulled Rizel’s buttocks from both sides and
took turns running their tongues over her labia, one lick at a time. No, I felt that the
tongue of a cat beast was rough and the mucous membrane was bad.

“Nyaa…… ha, ayaaaa…… ♪”

Rizel reacts comfortably. It doesn’t feel like it hurts.

“D, Doesn’t it hurt……?”

Marone answers with a bitter smile to me who mutters.

“As I said before, these kids are used to it…… once you know the points, you don’t need
to use the rough part of the tongue”
“Ah, I see”

It seems that penis is different in many ways.

“……It’s about time, isn’t it, Rizel?”

“Rizel, make sure you make Master feel good”

After a while, the sisters left Rizel’s lower body. Rizel, who was continuously attacked
by the two of them, shook her slender hips and took a rough breath, creating a truly
edible atmosphere.

“Ma, Master…… ♪”

“Then, I’m going to seed you…… and hopefully you don’t get pregnant with one shot”

“Nyu……?”

“I want you to have lots of sex with me and make me cum a lot”

“……I, I’ll do my best…… ♪”

I insert my penis into Rizel who says something healthy. I dive halfway through her
vagina, which has been loosened moderately and punches out the point of her catch. I
felt a buzzing sensation in my cock and Rizel tensed up explicitly at the same time.

“Nyaaa!?”

“I…… I’ve got you in one fell swoop…… Rizel”

“I, It hurts……”

Marone stroked the teary-eyed Rizel.

“Everyone says it hurts. It seems that some girls in heat lose their memory…… now I’m
going to do the same to you and Azel”

“I, It hurts, this…… its fine”

“Just hang in there until I ejaculate”

“……Y, Yeah……”

Ah, what a crazy conversation. The girl at the moment of losing her virginity and the
girl who is about to lose her virginity are positively encouraging each other.

“Master looks happy……”

“Doesn’t it feel good to be inside Rizel?”

“I, I don’t want you to be bothered with Rizel all the time, okay? I’ll bite you if you don’t
do it, right?”

“Don’t threaten me, Azel”

Those sisters interpreted my strange sense of conquest in a positive light. The strange
anticipation and the feeling of being cared for inspires me even more. As Luna said,
I’m weak when I’m sick…… I don’t feel any disadvantages, so I won’t regret it at all.

“Rizel. It’s time to move on”

“Nya…… y, yes”

“I’m sorry if this hurts”

I refused her words and started to move my hips. Rizel´s short hair shakes and she
folds her ears behind her to endure the pain. Her tail wagged uneasily and brushed
my waist. I can’t expect her to be aggressive enough to shake her hips on her own……
well, that’s not surprising. It’s just that the full moon is unusual.

“Nku, a, huu…… i, ita……”

“Good luck, Rizel”

“Hang in there”

“It’s a blessing, you know. That kind of pain”

Miril, Azel and Marone each cheered her on. Then, a voice came from an unexpected
place.
“If it really hurts, why don’t you just sit down in the hot spring?”

“?”

When I slowed my hips and turned around, there was Savory, bare-headed, with a
hand towel draped over her arm.

“Hello, Master♪”

“Savory!?”

“Ehehe. You’re doing great”

“I, Its cat-only time now”

“Huhuh. If you can hear the rumors quickly, no one can beat me who works at a bar♪
The cherry blossoms said that they were almost cured, so I’m waiting for you…… well,
I didn’t think it was in the middle”

I’m not sure what to make of it, but I’m sure it’s a good idea…… I’m completely
immersed in the mundane world.

“It’s a good idea to do it in hot water, even if it’s a little difficult to move and
troublesome when you’re having sex for the first time. Thanks to the miraculous
spring, the pain will be considerably improved…… Its a real experience”

“Nya, Nyaa…… Master, is it…… okay?”

“……Yes, I’ll try that then”

When I stand on my knees, my hips are so deep that I sit down and commit Rizel
despite the resistance of the water. In the meantime, smiling, Savory walked up to
Luna, pointed to her collar, claimed her as a friend and settled down next to her. As
she looks sideways, she feels that Rizel’s body is getting rid of extra power and her
voice is being released from the pain.

“Nya, Nyaaa…… really, daaa…… ♪”

“Does it feel good, Rizel?”

“I, I don’t know…… I don’t know, but…… I want it to be faster and harder…… ♪”

Then she started to use her own hips, making her vagina squirm. There are obvious
signs of pleasure on her face and I feel at ease using her hips. I take my time tasting
this young cat’s vagina and aim for her womb. Her vagina, which has overcome pain,
is greedy and full, though it has few bumps as befits her youth. She begins to suck on
my cock, and not only the mental dominance but also the physical, full-blown pleasure
begins to harmonize. The movements create a synergistic wave in the bathtub and it
turns into an intoxicating sex, where we slam our hips against each other with blatant
slapping noises.

“A…… u, Rizel……”

“It feels so good……”

“Haa…… ♪”

The Maple sisters look enviously at the lasciviousness of their youngest sister and
Marone. In their eyes, I vomit a generous amount of seeds in the back of Rizel’s vagina.

“Hinya, aaaaaaaaaaaa♪”

“Huu, uu……!”

……I have the impression that full-power sex at the miraculous spring is not physically
exhausting, but when it is close to the surface of the water, it feels like oxygen
deficiency due to steam. But even in this daze, Rizel enjoys her climax, intermittently
leaking a thin voice. With enough energy to fill her vagina, I lightly stroke Rizel and
leave her.

“Huu”

“Good work”

Savory clapped her hands. Luna shrugged her shoulders.

“And, by the way, am I an option?”

“No. And those three, they’ll all be seeded by lunch”

“Aah…… You’re leaving Luna-san out too?”

“Yeah. Well, I had a little sex this morning, so it’s okay”

“Ah, unfair”

Luna and Savory are talking intimately. While listening to that, I was changing
formation to Azel…… The formation is also that.

“It’s okay because we prepare Azel, right?”

Because I was squid by Azel a while ago, be prepared…… ♪”

“N, Nyaa……”

Again, the supporter is Marone and Rizel and Miril lick the crotch. And then, after I
had caught my breath, I inserted myself.

“Nku, haaa…… i, it hurts……!”

“If you do it at this height, it won’t hurt”

“Huhu, now all the sisters have experienced Master’s cock”

Marone interrupted the enraptured Miril’s words.

“Miril, have you already done it?”

“At the end of last year, when Master did his best…… I was sick at that time and he was
holding me with a little preparedness”

“……Now both Miril and I can get pregnant without worry”

“It’s really like a dream…… to be healthy, to be taken to a foreign country…… to get

pregnant”

It’s a little painful to hear them say it’s a dream, but I guess it’s all good for them……
While thinking, I commit Azel in front of the enchanted Miril. She has the same light
brown tiger hair as Rizel. However, it is swinging waist-length. Her body size and
vaginal sensation are almost the same, but the impression is quite different.
“Nyaa, a, aaa…… this, feeling…… it feels good…… totally, different♪”

“Right”

“Haa…… I’m already burning up, even though I´m the last one…… ♪”

“Do you want to go first, Miril? I don’t mind being last……”

“Marone’s freaking out……”

“I, It’s different. But I think its more fun for Master to hug and compare Miril and her
sisters…… even after that, I´ll be devoted to my virginity”

It’s strangely rubbing. But.

“I´m happy that you want to entertain me, but talk to me about the schedule change,
Marone!”

“Hunyaaaaaaa♪”

While ejaculating in the emotional Azel, I break into the story.

“Hu, Huniu”

“Haa…… haa, hey, Marone open your crotch, I´m gonna do you from the front”

“E, Eeh……?”

“Eat three virgins as soon as possible. Yesterday, everyone was more bloody than
necessary and it was quite painful, so the blood of the hymen is enough to get dirty”

……Ah, what a prickly thing to say. It seemed like I wouldn’t say it like this.

“……E, Emm……”

“It’s okay, Marone”

“You’re only a virgin once”

“I mean, Marone is the latest one right now”

The warmth of the Maple sisters…… or rather the slightly vulgar cheering of the
nimble sisters holding their crotches with plenty of my seed. Marone slowly opens her
body in front of me.

“We, Well then…… that, please…… ♪”

“Alright…… Good girl”

It has become an atmosphere like a good scene after a compromise, but this is a
ridiculous scene where a lascivious man who normally breaks into a women’s bath
uses teenage girls who are bathing openly as a sexual outlet.

“……Marone”

“……N, Master…… ♪”

Sweat and steam entwined each other’s wet arms tightly, and Marone and I kissed
each other. Bring the dick close to her hips in the hot water and Marone waits for me
to aim, entwining her new legs around my body and attracting me to the depth of the
rushing foreign body. Make it stronger.

“……Y, You know, Maro…… muuu”

It’s hard to move, but when I tried to say it, I was blocked by a kiss.

“Hahuu…… when you come to the interior…… just a little bit, just taste it…… Master´s
dick in the back…… in the back of my stomach, let me hug you…… ♪”

Marone changed from the modest words and deeds I mentioned earlier, and
demanded that while staring at me with passionate eyes…… Cu, Cute……

“Hey Luna-san. That girl doesn’t seem to have a collar……?”

“……50/50”

I can hear the outfielder’s voices. When I was wondering what kind of face I should
make, I held it all the way in and Marone, who was entwined with me with her hands
and feet, showed her loved eyes.

“Will you make me your…… slave?”

“…………”

“Not good……?”

“Not good…… then not……”

Ah, the outer moat is being filled in more and more specifically.

“Marone unfair”

“You’re scoring points for yourself”

“Hey, you two”

How can I refuse when she hugs me so tightly and says things like that?

“You’ve been healed, but you want to be a female slave?”

“……Yes. I love you, Master…… ♪”

……Ah, I’m really vulnerable to flattery. With that in mind, even though I haven’t moved
yet, Marone’s passion that echoes in her brain is so comfortable that I ejaculate a little.

“……Hahuu…… s, something……”

“I’m not going to do that now…… I’m going to give you my seed, take your legs off……!”

“Y, Yess♪”

I violently commit Marone who is embarrassed…… Wi, Will the number of my female
slaves expand again?

By the time Marione was tired, the six bells had rang.

“Ah……”

Unpleasant. I hadn’t really thought about the time.

“……It’s no use, I’ll have to take another opportunity……”

Miril tried to stand up, looking a little disappointed. But.

“……Savory”

“Depending on the reward”

“……Tonight, my room”

“Ehehe. Understood♪”

The cat beasts tilted their heads at the abrupt and skipped conversation between me
and Savory. Savory stood up quickly and waved her finger gracefully, pointing to the
space around Miril……

“────!”

The illusion shakes the perception slightly. In the next moment, the cat beasts make a
noise.

“O, Oh!?”

“Where’s Master?”

“Miril too!”

……Well, when you have normal elves, you can do this kind of 「Extended game of
hiding in the illusion」. As a reward, Savory got the other party right tonight, but I
thought that I had to greet the remaining group including Savory a little carefully, so
two birds with one stone.

“Come on, Miril…… Continue”

“Eh…… this is……”

“It’s an illusion. We’re all invisible…… now, let’s have lots of fun, baby-making”

“……Y, Yes”

Embrace Miril. From the four girls, she has grown the most…… or rather, Miril’s body,
which normally has adult limbs, is attractive even after three ejaculations.
“Hey, Azel, Rizel, make her squid once. Marone, another job”

“Y, Yes……”

“Older sister, pregnant together…… ♪”

“I, I was told not to get pregnant for a while, so I’ll come after you two”

“Don’t betray me, Rizel!”

While enjoying the skin color of the four people, I enjoy the last sex today in the
women’s bath where the number of women is increasing.

……And.

“……Emm, Smithson-san”

“?”

“That…… illusion, is a bit messy, so…… your voice is leaking”

In the midst of assembling Miril and shaking her hips, I thought Christie was talking
to me normally, but it seems that Savory’s work was appropriate.

“……Emm”

“The person who’s been giving me the creeps for a while now is……”

“I mean, if you were talking to him, he’d know”

“I don’t like that. I’m hiding in my illusion”

“……So, can you renew it?”

“Depends on the reward”

“……You’re coming with me tonight to punish Savory”

“Yes♪”
She’s a reliable clan leader.

————————————

After an afternoon of work at the blacksmith shop, Jackie-san and I went out for a
drink, and unusually, there was a girl at Johnny and Keel’s table.

“Hey, Andy!”

“……Keel, that girl”

“Hehehe…… well, you know, whatever”

Keel was being obnoxious. Johnny shook the ceramic mug and grinned.

“Well, she’s a friend”

“Hey, Johnny, don’t say that first!”

The cat girl barked a little. I don’t know her. I don’t know her. She’s a little freaked out
by me……? Oh, maybe she wants to have sex with someone other than me. It’s like they
think it’s a given that I’m going to fuck them first. All the cat beasts.

“Ah, I’ll tell Grandma Donna. Don’t worry about it”

“……That, I’m sorry…… if that’s true, so am I”

“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that to everyone…… And it’s always better to be free to love
someone”

A small whisper…… Yes, there should be something like this.

“Good, but I’d like to make a toast to you tonight, Keel. I’ll buy you a drink once in a
while”

The guard duo raise their fists up by Jackie-san´s declaration…… I’ll be careful not to
get drunk and drink too. There will also be punishment time after this.

So Williams tried to get along with the cat girl.

“Unfair…… unfair, I´m a 100-man commander…… I’m much more stable than the
steamed bun guard……”

It didn’t work, apparently.

It’s been a few days since the big treatment mission for the cat beasts. Initially, we
were upbeat about the miracle of the cat beasts recovering to full health, but as time
went by, we couldn’t stay upbeat and started to think about their specific future. No
matter how much of a woman they are, they can’t keep playing around once the young
ones have solved their health problems. The most realistic course of action is to return
to the colony and start working again, but there are several other ways to take care of
them. In other words, since they are staying in Polka, which is more cultured than the
colony, they can pursue their new dreams as young people. They can get a job here, or
they can study different cultures. They were originally treated as outsiders due to
illness or injury, so finding a place outside the colony would have little negative impact
on them. Laila, who had a duty to Grandma Donna, seemed to be willing to look after
their choices to some extent and the cats’ territory was experiencing a bit of a boom
in employment.

“I’ve always wanted to be a waiter at a restaurant”

The blind cat girl (apparently named Cute) seemed to have been hired at the new bar,
which was short on staff.

“I’m your senior, so keep asking. And be respectful”

“……Does Savory want to act like a senior?”

“I, Isn’t it. It’s okay to think you’re a little superior!”

Polka´s young men’s union and Isaac´s Celesta group are also very supportive of
Savory and Cute becoming the double signboards of the bar. Even so, 200
crossbowmen are stationed here for the winter. In Polka, where the only recreational
activities are drinking and hot springs, they tend to be busy. Even with the temporary
recruitment of Johnny, Keel and Tetes and Naris, it’s not enough, so I heard that the
wife is planning to recruit other cat beasts, but I don’t know what will happen……
And of the three formerly seriously injured, Marone is currently running around as
Hilda’s assistant…… or rather as a maid. And the last one, a cat beast named Nelly, who
had lost one eye, turned out to be a bit of a surprise.

“How did it go, Anzeros?”

“She is stronger than me if its bare-handed”

Anzeros, who returned to the inn while clearing the snow, muttered a little moody.

“……Really?”

“In fact, it makes me feel the shock wave, so even if I have a sword, she might be able
to do it if I´m not careful”

It seems that Nelly is a very skilled warrior. Human beasts are certainly warriors, but…
no way, naa.

“Although she is limited, being stronger than Anzeros-san…… even if she scouts for the
special duty force from now on, it is almost an immediate class……”

Dianne, with a bitter smile, stabs a nail in Aurora that screams.

“I’m not going to scout, I tell you. It took a lot of work with Luna, but its a bone to teach
the manners of the army from now on. We’ve already got a good amount of strength
in Becker and Kingfisher, so there’s no need to bring in new recruits at this point”

“That’s true, but”

“Well, if she wants to join the Celesta army, I’ll write her a letter of introduction for the
next Ace Knight exam……”

Luna shook her head at Dianne’s suggestion.

“Nelly is a family person, so maybe she’s not interested in that. I think she’ll be happier
if we get her a baby and send her back to the colony”

“Child……”

For a moment, the atmosphere in the inn’s dining room was indescribable. No, no one
blames me for doing naughty things with cat beasts.

“That girl…… I wonder if she wants to be conceived by Andy”

“The last time I was by Breakcore, I told her to use contraception, but Nelly refused
me”

“Well, given the circumstances, it’s not surprising that she’s got a crush on Andy-san”

“Andy is such a starry-eyed…… fellow, after all”

When Anzeros, Luna, Aurora and Dianne say with admiration, I cant help but think
that it’s a little strange. In addition to the unprecedented number of female slaves,
there are also girls who are genuinely happy to be impregnated, such as Nelly and girls
who will let you have sex with them just for the fun of it, such as the Blue Dragons……
I don’t know how many girls have already welcomed me into their homes. I wonder if
it’s okay to have this situation once in a while. I wonder if the balance of luck will be
lost and a terrible swing will come.

Well, even though I think so. Whenever a pretty girl embraces me, I’m the one who
unintentionally staggers.

“Oh…… have you been in heat……?”

“Can I fuck you, Sharon?”

“It’s not something you want to ask a slave after you’ve taken off so much…… ♪”

I worked hard in the blacksmith shop and took advantage of a short break to take
Sharon, who was observing, into the barn and fuck her from behind, stripping only her
tits and ass. Sharon again showed off her delicious body without underwear and she
was always willing to accept my advances, so it became a habit. I think I’m probably
the most frequent cummer when I’m working at Jackie-san’s place.

“I mean…… it’s the third time today, but is it okay, Sharon?”

“Huhuu…… I’ll work hard to stay connected from morning till night, if you’re up for
it…… ♪”

“……Don’t say things like the dragons”

“Huhu, a female slave…… its only natural that the womb is constantly smeared with
semen all the time♪”

……Y, Yes. Well that’s the sound of words. I think that’s what everyone thinks.

“Marone is also asking for a collar, by the way……”

“Ahh…… sha, don’t whisper like that while ejaculating…… ♪”

I may be a little insensitive or paralyzed as I mutter while poking Sharon’s womb.

————————————-

After finishing the afternoon work, I was a little worried about when to make a collar
for Marone, and returned to the inn. Marone seems to have already crossed the flexible
line…… no, it’s not like any of the cat beasts that have offered their chastity to me, but
in Marone’s case, she’s as mentally attached to me as Luna. Even though I can’t take
her around on missions like that, I’m willing to declare her as mine, but I’m afraid that
if I hurry up and make her a collar, even the girls who might not stay in Polka might
start a collar craze. It’s normal for people to think that this is ridiculous, but it’s really
possible with cat beasts that have been getting a boom in calling their masters without
any resistance. But I don’t want to rush them too much……

“Welcome back, 10-man captain Smithson♪”

“Hmm?”

Almost unconsciously, I opened the heavy door of the inn and found a girl standing in
the doorway.

“Would you like a drink?”

She offered me an unfamiliar metal bottle. The person offering it to me was Tetes.

“……Hee, so this is the distribution prototype for [Stormy Whale] ……”

After returning to the room with Tetes, I inspected her offering.

“We’re going to try metal bottles in addition to barrel distribution. I’ve heard that
metal bottles are easier to make than glass for the gold clan……”
“That’s a metal you don’t see very often. It’s light”

“I’ve heard it’s not iron, but…… you know exactly what I’m talking about, 10-man
captain Smithson”

“I’m a blacksmith…… more or less”

I don’t know what Tetes thinks of me…… Anyway, the unusual metal bottle was passed
around by a child of the cherry blossom clan that Tetes met at Baron’s mansion.

If you sell them on something like this, you’re going to sell for the bottle if you’re not
good enough……”

“Metal bottles may become the norm in Trot someday”

“No, I don’t think you can beat ceramic, glass and barrels. It would be hard for humans
to make them”

Although bottles are often sought after by enthusiasts due to their rarity, it is the
business that bottles that are easy to process and materials are used regularly.

“Thank you. I’ll give you a drink”

“……Emm”

“?”

“It’s alcohol, right?”

“…………”

Tetes is a little embarrassed, but she’s looking up at me.

“Are you trying to ignore it on purpose?”

“………… A, Ah”

I pondered for a moment. Maybe it was because the source was special, but I tried to
take it as a normal gift…… Oh yeah. This is a signal to teach her how to have sex. Then.
“……Tetes, that reminds me, I, next……”

“Yes, I’m ready……”

“……Really?”

“Really”

It’s refreshing to see Tetes look so embarrassed and it makes me a little nervous.

Well, the place is the place.

“N, haa…… so, rry…… I’ll prepare for a moment……”

Anus, it’s much more embarrassing than genitals. Next time, Tetes said that she would
prepare herself, so she waited for me to declare that I would commit her. But…… really.
I mean, right now she’s taking off her pants and skirt in front of me and putting two
fingers in her ass to show off and apply something. If she is not at all embarrassed to
do this, I think she is missing something as a human being before she is a woman. And
then there’s the idea of welcoming the cock of a perverted man who’s ten years older
than her…… and too far apart to be called a brother. She can’t be embarrassed by this.

“T, Tentatively…… the lotion that is commonly used in the south…… Hilda-sensei told
me about it……”

“Is it made by Hilda-san?”

“That…… m, might also be something that is typical of her since she is that person”

Tetes also understands Hilda’s mischievous nature. The fact that she is using it while
saying that is probably due to the strange trust that Hilda-san will not go in the
direction of interfering with eroticism. I agree with her. Tetes sticks out her small body
and small butt as if to offer it. The truth is, I don’t have an abundance of asshole play
and I don’t have any special techniques that differ from vaginal play. If this happens, I
have no choice but to be prepared and commit. I’m impressed with her determination.
If it’s a vagina, it’s going to be broken by a man someday. Unless she’s sworn to never
sleep with a man in her life, it makes sense to use it and endure it. But the asshole.
Clearly, it’s not a place you would normally put your dick inside. It’s barren and there’s
no guarantee that it will feel good. I declared that I would commit Tetes while she’s
still a virgin. A little approach with another man and this humiliation wouldn’t have
been necessary. Tetes took it seriously and smeared her asshole with mucus,
spreading it open for me with both hands. Is it willfulness? Or is it because she is, as
she says, unimpressed with sex? I felt such a strange emotion. This beautiful young
girl, a young genius swordsman and the younger sister of one of the country’s most
powerful people, is obediently excited to see her asshole widening.

“What a cool thing, even though you’re an untrained woman”

“……I don’t get angry even if I change my mind and put it in front of me……”

It’s strangely cool and direct as usual, but it doesn’t look good while pointing at the
butt hole. Rather, whether it’s a shame for that figure or an expectation for an act, a
cheerful face and a tone that can’t hide the rise with excitement fuel me.

“I don’t like it. Your asshole”

“……I thought you were going to say it. Somehow”

“I’m going to use your asshole as much as I want. If I feel like it, I might use the front,
but I’m going to use your asshole to teach you the pleasures of a woman. Maybe……
will make you unable to cum in front of it?”

I grinned and threatened her, half seriously thinking.

“……Vagina, put out…… it’s not cool, I’m going to be a woman who cant be satisfied
unless you ejaculate in the rectum…… are you going to do it. This me”

“Yes……”

“……Emm”

Tetes chewed up my weird threats on her own. From that voice, her facial expression
and her appearance, it seems that she seems to be serious.

“……I’m looking forward to it”

She said, provoking me. Something inside me snapped.

“Ha, Hahahahahaa!! You’re a real pervert, you know that!”

It made me happy from the bottom of my heart. I grabbed Tetes by the buttocks,
fumbled with my cock, and thrust my hips in a fumbling manner. It was awkward, but
all I could think about was fucking that hole in my excitement.

“Hukuu…… a, haaa……”

“Loosen it up, Tetes…… Tetes Buster……!”

“……I, I’ll do my best…… ♪”

This is the first time I’ve ever had anal sex with a rare female blacksmith, who is also
a younger girl and an elite aristocrat from a small country. Such a girl is eager for such
a perverted play. She wants me to ejaculate into her rectum. What kind of foolishness
is this? Foolish…… sweet invitation?

“Tetes…… I’ve got everything in. My baby-making stick in your ass”

“……F, Finally everything…… right……”

“That’s right. Your ass is sucking my cum-launcher into your mouth…… lewd”

“……You’re willing…… to put semen out…… ♪”

“Of course…… I’ll be looking after you from now on, slutty asshole girl”

“KKu…… ha, wait…… tt…… ♪”

For the first time, Tetes had a female face. I’m sure she’ll be able to understand what
I’m talking about when I say 「Slutty asshole girl」.

“……After all…… wa, wait…… I understand…… may, be…… ♪”

“What did you know just by putting it in your ass?…… I’ll use this hole!!”

“Hi, kyaaaa♪ Agu, a, gahaaaa…… ♪”

I begin to force my way back and forth inside Tetes’ ass. As expected, I used Hilda’s
endorsed lotion and even in the tight and heavy tightening hole, I managed to make
my penis rampage. Tetes was pressed against me, her hips thrusting high as she was
tossed about wildly. From behind, I could only see her profile, but I could see that she
was in full rut and ecstasy rather than pain. I can see the overwhelming fascination
with my cock that enjoys violating her own excretory organ.

“……N, No…… I made a mistake…… finished doing…… aaaa♪”

“Made a mistake……?”

“No, this is really…… really, butt…… butt, I like…… I love the piercing…… ♪

“Go ahead…… I’m going to be the guy who loves your asshole”

“Hiua, aa……”

“There”

Perhaps because I’ve ejaculated so much in Sharon during the day, but I’m still in a
somewhat relaxed state of mind, and I start ejaculating into Tetes’s rectum.

“GGa, hua, aaaa…… aa, hiaa……”

Tetes accepts it while cramping…… and faints…… Well, maybe…… this is a little too
effective for her.

—————————————

“Hilda-san…… What did you give Tetes?”

I took it for granted that she had probably put something in Tetes’ lotion.

“……What did I give her?”

“Lotion…… She said”

“A, Ah…… that, developing an ass…… yes, lotion?”

“……Didn’t you put something in there?”

“Eh,…… ah, should I have put something in there?”

What?

“……Tetes, she was feeling unusually well, so I was worried”

“Ah. You did it, finally♪”

“It’s the butt”

Yeah, yeah…… but it’s the kind of stuff that’s available for play in the adult
entertainment industry around Talc. But I don’t think there are so many ingredients. ”

“……That?”

“……Ability, maybe? Huhuhuu”

“No, wait……”

……Eh?
“Well then…… shall we begin today?”

“Yes”

In Polka’s blacksmithing workshop, Jackie-san and I continued to work on the armor

today. The shape of Neia’s armor is not very twisted, but it has a lot of leather to make
it easy to move quietly. This inevitably means a lot of engraving work to ensure
protection.

“If an ordinary guy uses it, leather armor with a crest is enough, but…… because its
Neia”

There’s nothing wrong with making it well. She is a warrior who actively 「Use」 her
armor. If I´m lax, it will lead to accidents.

“She´s a considerable warrior, that person…… She doesn’t seem to have such a martial
personality, though”

“Right”

Jackie-san seems to feel that way when he sees Neia. She’s really clumsy, she can’t find
her whereabouts anywhere except in battle…… she’s living a life that’s just right to call
her a skeleton, but it’s not the right thing to do with her. The human nature that oozes
makes me think that I can live gently if the times allow. In order for her to survive, this
armor must be made well. Even if it is not as good as the original, it is the least I can
do to make something that Neia can trust and respond to with confidence.

“But Bocchan´s collection is also a big deal. It’s like magic”

Jackie-san played with the engraved parts with his fingers and admired them. It must
be a wonder that leather is as hard as steel. It’s still a little strange to me, too. But the
possibilities this creates are truly immeasurable. The thought of more research and
more widespread processing excites me, but also scares me. Well, of course there will
be more failures like the one I made and the world may not become a place where
crest engraving dominates in general. I have to keep that in mind. This is an effective
process because it is a highly complete product and if you try to make an odd product
into a first-class product, it will always be impossible. The basics are important in
everything. Don’t be in a hurry and don’t try to make things easy…… I’ll have to get
together with old man Dan and Peter somehow after the mission is over.

—————————————–

In the meantime, while I was worrying about the cat beasts and blacksmithing, Isaac
and his team had completed one of their barracks.

“Hey Andy, did you see that? Isaac’s”

I nodded to Keel at the new tavern where I stopped by for lunch.

“Ah, the barracks. I saw it earlier. The Ogre’s construction is really fast”

“It’s not that fast. They just started building it the other day”

Keel waved his hand with a subtle expression of fear and dismay and sipped his beer.

“Don’t drink in the daytime……”

“It’s okay to have a drink. I’ll be standing at the town gate all afternoon anyway”

“It’s even worse than that. What if something comes?”

“You know, it’s been common since our grandfathers’ generation to drink to warm up
after working outside. Well, if you guys work while drinking, Dianne will be very angry
with you”

“Yeah, well, she’ll be pissed……”

Looking at Keel that hooks up as a matter of course, it makes me realize that I may not
be able to return to the humans here yet. But.

“Keel-san, drinking before work is not a good idea……”

“Nguu”
Keel’s girlfriend, the cat girl…… who might become Keel’s girlfriend, appeared beside
Keel and said something with a troubled face. As expected, Keel also looks awkward.

“B, But it’s cold”

“If you drink so much that you don’t know it’s cold, it’s rather dangerous”

“Ugu……”

“Keel-san, you get drunk easily, so please stop there, okay?”

“……Yes”

Perhaps he understands that it’s too unpleasant to be stubborn with alcohol even
though he’s just starting dating, Keel becomes a mug and puts a mug. I mean, they’ve
only known each other for a few days. How is she holding the reins? And then Johnny
appeared. As he dusted off his coat, he laughed at the whole thing.

“She’s angry”

“Sh, Shut up. Even Johnny drinks”

“I don’t drink as much as you do at lunch. I keep a little bit of ice field in a little bottle
and lick it off when no one is looking. This is the Quaid family’s secret style of drinking
in the cold”

“That’s not very good either!”

The guests around us laughed. It’s not Isaac and the others who have yet to come up
for interior work, but the Polka men.

“Well, Keel-boya´s grandfather was a drinker. Keel-boya is definitely a bit shaky on his
feet sometimes, so it may be better to refrain from doing so”

“Well, I can understand why you would want to drink in the cold”

“It’s boring being a gatekeeper. But we did it when we were young, too”

Well, I was almost fooled for a moment, but after all, drinking is a pleasure after work
all over the country.
I went to the Baron’s mansion before my afternoon work.

“Puhaaa! This alcohol is the best, isn’t it?”

“Ho. It is true that compared to this, the alcohol here is too refined and lacking in some
aspects”

……Jeanne and Laila were there, doing their best to drink in the middle of the day. Well,
Jeanne is a dwarf so she can drink it instead of water and she’s worried about dragons
getting drunk, but she’s worried about drowning fish. But in many ways, the timing is
disheartening.

“……I think drinking should be enjoyed with others after the sun goes down”

“Don’t be so formal”

“Hoho. I’ll leave some for the owner”

“By all means”

They were drinking alcohol from a spring in the dwarf colony. I’m sure it smells rough,
but as a drinker I can’t let it go…… Speaking of which. Celesta souvenir → I bought a
hair accessory for Maia when I bought it at Basson → I think that I can make
homemade products now. By the way, the essential souvenirs are already in the hands
of the Masturbation Brothers. No problem.

“Where is Maia?”

“I think it’s the same place”

“Same…… ah”

I call out to her to see if she’s there.

“Maia, come here”

……In a few seconds, the window crashed open and Maia appeared. After all, it seems
that she was watching on the roof of the Baron’s mansion.

“I’m in the workshop right now…… I’m going to make something for Maia to thank for
all the hard work”

“What do you mean?”

“Something like a hair ornament, a ring or a brooch. Anything”

“……Muu”

Maia started to worry.

“I think Maia want one of those”

“Hoho. You don’t make them for other girls, do you?”

I´m poked by Jeanne and Laila who are sipping alcohol.

“Well, even when the other girls requested…… Maia is a hard worker and although it’s
like leaving it to the protagonist outside, she’s rarely rewarded”

“Oh, well, Maia is the center of attention over there”

“Hoho. That’s right. If you don’t feed her once in a while, you’re not a good owner”

……I feel that Laila is also demanding in a roundabout way.

“E, Emm, does Laila also want something?”

“I prefer to adorn myself with your seed juice if I can”

“……H, How about tonight?”

“Kukuku, I don’t mind if it’s right here”

That’s not something you want to do in broad daylight before work. It’s a little late for
that.

“Ha…… Hair ornament”

Finally, Maia made her choice.

“Is it okay to wear another hair ornament?”

“I don’t want to wear an ornament on my clothes, because I’ll take it off with me when
I’m getting fucked…… I think rings and bracelets are too pretentious……”

She wants to be fashionable, but she doesn’t want to be thought of as pretentious. I

feel like I’ve made a discovery.

“Hoho, that’s right. I’ve heard that southern prostitutes drill holes in their nipples and
vulvas and hang rings from them”

“I won’t make it”

“I’m not telling Maia to do anything. Why don’t you try it on me?”

“I don’t like painful jewelry like that!”

It’s not that I don’t know about nipple piercings and clitoral piercings, because I’ve
seen them in erotic picture books.

“It’s sad to see that Owner doesn’t do anything too extreme these days”

“Right”

The two drinkers nodded to each other. Give me a break. And then, with a bang, the
door opens.

“Th, That’s good, I’d like to put a scar on my chest for Andy-san’s enjoyment…… I
hope!”

“Th, That…… I don’t mind, but please don’t approach Laurier? It’s just too painful”

“Pregnant women have nipple piercings and Andy-san is finally feeling like an
advanced person♪”

“E, Emm…… I dont care at all…… I´m a female slave……”

Aurora and Fennel in maid clothes, Selenium with an enlarged stomach and Apple who
accompanies her.
“I didn’t like it right now, so I told you I won’t make it!?”

I want them to listen to me. If you’re going to call me master, at least talk about your
sexual preferences.

—————————————–

While working in the afternoon, I make a mess of hair ornaments.

“……What’s that, Bocchan?

“Ah, it’s a hair ornament for Maia”

“Haa…… you can make those too?”

“Oh? I’m pretty good at it, but have you seen Jackie-san?”

“I know you made a ring. I thought you could make anything”

“Compared to knives, accessories…… only need to look good”

Of course, you have to be careful about the thickness so that it doesn’t break easily.

“It’s nice to be able to make something that looks good quickly. I made one myself a
long time ago, but…… it was criticized very much”

“Hee. By whom?”

Jackie-san may be a big guy, but he’s handy enough. If you make it without cutting
corners, it should look pretty good.

“……My wife. When I was single”

“Severe criticism…… I mean, you’re married after all”

“After she laughed at me, she made me redo it every time I took it to her…… in the end,
I ended up with a brooch that looked nothing like the first one, seventeen times”

“……Hahaha”
“It’s not funny”

“Maybe it wasn’t that Jackie-san’s taste was really bad, but that you were willing to do
so much redoing for her, that’s why she married you”

“……I’m not sure about that. I’ve been told, [Don’t make any more of your accessories
because they will never be accepted by women] ”

“Hahahaha”

If it’s a small item made seriously with Jackie-san’s arm, it will be a good craft by itself.
I’m sure his wife doesn’t really think so, since she finally accepted it and they even got
married. I think she just doesn’t want anyone else to have Jackie-san’s jewelry.

“So I envy you, Bocchan, for being able to make them so well”

“……Ask your wife if you can make one for Sara-chan next time”

“?”

I have a feeling she’ll allow it. Sara-chan, his wife, dotes on her. But even if she doesn’t
allow it, it might mean that she wants to monopolize Jackie-san’s 「Secret arm」 that
much…… Either way, I think Jackie-san is loved very much.

———————————————

Night. I went to the baron’s mansion and put the finished hair ornament on Maia and
although Selenium immediately reworked the way she wore her hair, it looked better
than I expected and the people around me applauded.

“Hohoho. It looks good on you”

“Yes, it does. I’ll have one made sometime soon”

“I’ll ask you to make me one too, when you’re free”

“That’s my master”

“Mirror, mirror…… Look, Maia-chan, it looks like this♪”

“Ah Selenium, don’t run!”

Maia looks at her unusual hairstyle, wrapped in her hair ornaments, with her cheeks
blushing and tilting the mirror.

“I’m sure you could get the same haircut with the one you bought before”

“It was made by Andy-sama, so it’s…… much better”

“……That’s great, but now that I’ve bought it, you’ll have to wear it, too”

I said that with a little shyness, but Maia was crazy about looking in the mirror.
In the corner of Polka, the construction of our house is progressing smoothly.

“Good. You’re doing it”

“Oh, Owner!”

When I went to the site with a hot meat pie wrapped at the inn as a souvenir, the elves,
led by blue clan´s Elmo, the carpenters, stopped and gathered around.

“Put it in…… Its cold”

“Well yes”

“But we can’t afford to be complacent. Over there, the ogres in the south are building
a fine building, but if we say we cant do it because its cold, its related to the ticket in
the northern forest”

“Uha, delicious…… I cant wait, whats the warm food in this cold sky”

The elves carry the meat pie in their mouths and look blissful. As for the important
house…… well, I understand that they´re doing their best on the sidelines. The first
floor of the house has already been completed, perhaps inspired by the construction
of Isaac and his team’s barracks. At this point, you can see that it’s quite large. All that
remains is the second floor, the roof and the interior…… well, we can’t do it all at once
like the Ogres.

“A free ogre or dwarf, would you like me to turn it?”

“That’s a little……”

“Aside from the ogres, there are no dwarves”

The elves are reluctant. Well, can’t we compromise so much that it doesn’t go well?
Jeanne’s strong and dexterous and she’s strong in steady work, but she’s a dwarf.

“I’ve learned that they’re good at hard work, but a job well done is a job well done. I’ve
already had help carrying materials and clearing snow…… If I need any more help, it
will be a matter of pride for the house owner”

“Is that so?”

“You want to do the work you’ve taken on yourself, don’t you?”

“……Well, that’s true”

I do rely on Jackie-san, though. Conversely, it is because of Jackie-san that I rely on her

and no matter how quick he is and how good he is at his job, I don’t want to throw
away my current work to someone else who is far away…… I think that’s how they see
their work.

“If we’re losing out on speed, we’d like to win them back with our delicate
workmanship. I’m sorry, just give me a little time, general”

“Ah, once I’ve entrusted you with the job, I’m counting on you”

The territoriality and competitive spirit of a craftsman is pleasant when it’s in the right
hands. I’ll leave Elmo and the others to their work, hoping they’ll do the same.

Then I proceeded with my own work. Jackie-san has already done the ironing, so I’ve
been working on the engraving. Neias armor was starting to look more and more
complete.

“Armor that completely wraps the small body of the hero Neia…… I’m saying this, but
it’s still a little……”

“Exaggerated?”

“Yes…… That hero will not be dulled in the slightest by wearing this”

I understand what Sharon says. It’s true that the large area of defense and the small
height seem unbalanced. In the past, armor has required physical strength and size,
especially in Trot, where men have been responsible for warfare and full body armor
is rarely available for children who are not tall enough. If you don’t have the strength,
you won’t be able to move anyway. They use partial armor to lighten the weight and
cover it up. A person with a physique like Neia is, to put it bluntly, a child soldier. On
the other hand, this armored area has a strangely stretched and embarrassing
impression, like a child’s tailcoat. I know it’s a prejudice. Me and Sharon.

“Well, I don’t know how it feels, but let’s not do it. If you are a country blacksmith who
is behind the times, let me tell you, it is uncomfortable for a woman to be using
weapons and armor like this”

“Well”

“……Trot is that kind of place. As Jackie-san says, it’s certainly a matter of common
sense”

In the past, a woman wielding a weapon would have been ridiculous in some respects.
However, if it actually becomes strong, I have to keep silent. That’s what Neia is all
about, when you get right down to it. If you can use it, no matter how small you are,
this armor is not a mismatch. It’s a mismatch to try to impose old common sense.

“Well, if this armor ends up being really exaggerated…… will be the best”

“?”

“It’s best if you don’t need it. No weapons, no armor”

Sharon makes a little joke and laughs. If this ends up being unharmed. If Neia wouldn’t
have to wear it again, leaving it intact. Really, there’s nothing better than that. Neia is
strong. But just because she’s strong doesn’t mean she has to keep fighting. Not
fighting. I can’t help but hope that the time will come when that choice will be allowed,
even as I make it.

———————————————–

Night.

“Nya. I’ve got four beers and two snack sets for you, I´m sorry to have kept you waiting”

“Hey hey, Cute-chan, wait a minute. We haven’t ordered anything yet”

“There’s only three of us”

“Nya…… nyanya?”

“Yes, yes, Cute, that’s probably table seven! We’ll take your order here.

“Oh, Savory-chan, three beers for the time being. And assorted potatoes”

“Yes Yes. Please wait a moment♪”

In the new bar, Savory and the new cat girl Cute are running around among the
crossbow men.

“I’m a little worried……”

“Why don’t you also help Luna?”

“What should I do……”

Luna is worried about Cute. In the new, spacious tavern, 60 percent are young
crossbowmen, 20 percent are young men from Polka (the old ones are drinking slowly
in the old tavern) and the remaining 20 percent are forest elves and cat beastmen.
Although it was still not easy to share a table and get along with each other…… those
who were in the mood were starting to interact with each other. My table consisted of
Luna, Almeida, Johnny, Keiron, Williams and I…… It was a natural gathering, but it had
a rich international flavor to it.

“Johnny, what happened to your buddy?”

Keiron asks, munching on his fries and Johnny shrugs.

“He’s on a date with his girlfriend…… It’s just stargazing on the outskirts of town,
though. It’s nice and innocent”

“Huuh…… In this cold weather”

“I’m sure it’s cold, but Keel doesn’t have time for that. He created an atmosphere from
the story of the stars, picked up her hand in the cold and sneaked into the hot springs
or sneaked into a bed. That’s the kind of date we have at Polka”

“Does Keel know much about the stars?”

“Yes, he does. I mean, he couldn’t miss it because it’s such a classic……”

“I see. I hope he’s doing well”

Johnny and Williams both snickered at Keiron’s words.

“Impossible”

“Impossible”

“……You guys are so cold. I mean, jealousy master Williams aside, pray for your
partner’s success. And you’re married, Johnny”

“Because it was Keel´s super temper. At best, he’ll get a laugh out of it”

It’s Keel, Keel. It’s not going to work out any faster than me”

I think your desperate wishful thinking is very uncool, Williams.

“Andy…… wouldn’t you do that?”

Almeida asks with a little hesitation.

“Or more precisely…… I’m not a polka-dot kid in that sense”

I’ve spent my youth in Trot´s capital and Celesta. I don’t know the tradition of such a
normal approach.

“If you want to try it, I’ll go out with you”

“……I can’t, because I don’t have the slightest understanding of the stars”

In a way, it’s frustrating that Keel has more popularity skills than I do. I mean.

“……If you think about it, it’s absolutely impossible for Almeida to have a star bud! You
were over 100 years old!?”

It’s just embarrassing no matter what you think.

“I, It’s not that I’m old, but it doesn’t mean that I know everything about the stars”
“Of course it does……”

However.

“……Does Almeida like that kind of romanticism too?”

“Surprising…… I hate you for saying it……”

Ugu…… Is it a little mean.

“It just sounds like you’re moping”

When Luna sledges, the other three at the table nod all at once.

“I think Andy should die”

“It’s too bad he didn’t get stabbed”

“After all this time, why are you so popular”

Even if such a thing is said…… I don’t really understand why.

“I’m not sure why”

I muttered to myself.

“If it’s for personal reasons, I can tell you”

“……S, Should I tell you?”

“Sorry, don’t say it, both of you”

Sex! It’s a bit of a problem even if it’s said. It’s a public place.

“I, I’m all ears”

“Why is Almeida-san so into Andy? It’s rather strange”

Williams and Johnny are biting. I would appreciate it if you would stop.
“……As a cat beast, I really feel the power of a male from him…… I mean, he has a sense
of responsibility”

When Luna mutters.

“It’s pretty much the same”

Almeida also turns red and nods.

“No No No”

“You’re not a beastman, are you, Almeida-san?”

Williams and Johnny insisted. I tried to stop them, but Williams put me in a choke hold.
I was flabbergasted.

“……It’s really similar in general. He treats me as a little girl…… a ridiculous man. But
he’s certainly weak, but sometimes he feels that much…… that there are times when
the black dragon Laila is convinced even if it’s a drop”

“Eh……”

“Are you really that great?”

“L, Let me, Let me go first!”

It’s nice to lift it, but it’s itchy. And when Almeida, who was found out by Hilda-san as
「I lost to the cock and was made a mess」, said such a thing, I can not help personally.
That’s not the point, is it? And there.

“Maa, the great thing about Andy-kun is that he doesn’t lose momentum like those
members☆”

Hilda-san, who had a good amount of alcohol, came into the conversation while
placing a ceramic cup on the table. Where did she hear that from?

“I won’t lose momentum……”

“What do you mean, Hilda-sensei?”

“Because you’re always going to commit even to Laila and Dianne, isn’t it an
advantage? And usually, if five or six girls come in a crazy way, why don’t you make me
a toy? Andy-kun, you’re a great boy who can take on dozens of girls and always feel
like [Have sex], not just [Play around] ”

Hilda-san speaks the truth. Please, don’t talk about obscenity so openly. I thought.

“……Seriously, Smithson?”

“……As one would expect, it might be amazing”

For some reason, Williams and Johnny were convinced.

“E, Emm……”

I was at a loss for a response.

“I have a single wife, but…… she can be a bit of a pain in the ass sometimes……”

“Everyone is holding down that face in bed…… no, don’t be afraid of it”

“You guys have a strange impression!”

The table creates a subtle atmosphere.

“Well…… its Smithson, who has been reminiscing about [That] for a long time”

Keiron mutters heavily.

“Yeah……”

Williams nodded.

“What do you mean with that? Andy, what were you talking about?”

“Whenever Smithson gets drunk, he always talks about how he and Selenium got
together”

“That’s Apple-san, right?”

My colleagues mentioned my former drinking habits. The female slaves listen with
great interest.

“It was my fault! What’s with the hanging!”

Help me.
Thanks to all the hard work, Neia’s armor was finally in shape. The whole thing is that
she hasn’t tried it on, so I can’t help but still need some adjustment work.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this in Sharon’s presence, but…… I think this is the best one
yet”

“Don’t worry about it…… I did notice that Smithson-san’s hands were getting better”

As Jackie-san and Sharon said, Neia’s armor has a different aura to it. I don’t mean to
cut corners, but I can’t help but feel that it’s a bit awkward compared to this. The
cleanliness of the finish, the balance of the appearance and the overall 「Reliability」
of the armor. The result is something that makes you feel the difference.

“Bocchan may become a great armorsmith in the future”

“Hahaha. Well, he hasn’t made it big at all in other fields either……”

It was only with the backing of Jackie-san’s work that we were able to make it this far.
Because I could trust in Jackie-san’s diligent nature and consistent skill, I was able to
comfortably go through the trial and error process of working efficiently to get it done.

“Anyway, I’ve to put this on Neia…… Maia!”

“Oriyo”

“Smithson-san?”

Jackie-san and Sharon looked at me with a strange look on their faces as I called out a
little louder, looking up at the ceiling…… Then there was silence for a while and
suddenly the front door crashed open.
“You called?”

“Uo, Maia-san, where did you come from”

“W, Were you near……?”

“Hmmm. I was on the baron’s roof”

“Maia. The roof of the baron’s mansion”

“Yeah. That’s it”

There is a suspicious distance from the baron’s mansion to Jackie-san’s workshop,

even if humans scream with all their might. But well, Maia would be an easy win.

“Can you find Neia?”

“Shall I bring her?”

“Yes”

“……Just give me a minute”

Maia nods and tries to leave without boasting about her loyal dog action…… It makes
me happy to see the hair ornament on the back of her hair.

“Maia”

“?”

Maia looks back.

“Hair ornament…… It’s pretty”

“……Yeah”

Maia smiles shyly and walks away. Sharon, who was watching, giggled. Then Jackie-
san blushed a little and stroked his chin.

“S, She’s cute…… no, when she smiles like that”

“Jackie-san, that’s mine”

“I, I know. I have a wife and a child”

“That’s it……”

“……Well, if it’s cute, it’s cute. It doesn’t matter what position you’re in, if you’re a man,
you’re going to be floored”

“……Well, right”

Attractive things are attractive. That’s true. I’m proud of such a beautiful Maia.

“Mou. You don’t care about me at all, do you?”

“N, No, Sharon is beautiful too. Right, Jackie-san”

“Th, That’s it”

Jackie-san and I unintentionally went to get Sharon in a good mood. Sharon chuckles.

“I was joking. That smile was really cute and innocent”

“Th, That’s right”

“You know what I mean?”

“I’m sure if you gave me a gift like that, I could smile just like that”

“……Y, Yes”

The pressure was on and it was intense.

Neia arrived shortly after. She seems to have been training her senses in the forest.

“This is, my new armor……”

“How does it look? It’s pretty cool”

“Yes…… honestly, I’m impressed”

Neia took off her hat and looked at the armor with sparkling eyes. It wasn’t like I was
so obsessed with armor, but I’m kind of pleased.

“…W, Well, it may not be very interesting compared to the great thing before……”

“No, it’s more…… like a knight……”

“Ha?”

……It’s a knight’s armor, so of course it is, but…… tte, ah. Which reminds me, Neia loved
history.

“Maybe…… you’re happy because it looks like an old knightly legend?”

“A, Ahaha. That…… actually”

Neia hangs her ears down and laughs shyly.

“I know that suit armor is also the best item that Japanese craftsmen have put a lot of
effort into, but…… I couldn’t choose it and I wanted to wear this kind of armor. When
I saw the real thing in front of me…… I knew it was going to be great!”

When I was saying I wasn’t going to make it, I was so reluctant. But it’s not a bad thing
to be pleased.

“Good. Try it on for me”

“A, Are you sure?”

“Who do you think this armor is for? I mean, it’s only complete when I adjust it to fit
Neia”

“Th…… That’s right, isn’t it? So, if you’ll excuse me……”

Neia stares at the armor with a cheerful face, looks at the prepared armor, puts her
hand on the clothes on the spot…… after a few seconds, she turns to me and Jackie-
san with a suddenly noticed face.

“Neia…… I’ve put up a partition in the changing area there”

“Pl, Please say it sooner!”

“Just now Neia-san…… I was surprised to see her try to take off her clothes out of
nowhere. Like Sharon-san, people over there are a little more open-minded”

“It’s not like that!”

Neia, holding the armor, rushes into the changing space at the back of the store. Yes.
It’s not my fault.

“I think it’s okay to change here”

“Maia, be silent”

“If you insist, Smithson-san”

“Sharon, too!”

Jackie-san didn’t know what to make of this.

A few minutes later, Neia was wearing the armor.

“……After all, warriors are a different breed”

“Yes. It’s more impressive than I thought”

Jackie-san and I nodded at each other. At the stage of making, heavy armor that
seemed to be a 「Children’s tailcoat」 turns around when worn by Neia and such a
strange feeling disappears.

“What is more than I expected…… But, I can do it well. I also…… I would like to say that
it is easier than I expected. It’s easier to move than I thought, this”

“I took care of that”

“I thought this kind of armor would be more difficult to move in…… It’s a little heavy,
but I think it’s just that my body isn’t used to it. This should be enough to get moving”

“How much does it move?”

“……I won’t know how good the defense is until I’ve been attacked”

“Ah, that’s right”

At least, in terms of ease of movement, it seems to have received a respectable passing

grade.

“I’ll try not to break it”

“……No, don’t hesitate to break it”

“Bocchan”

“Smithson-san!?”

Jackie-san and Sharon were a little surprised. It seems to contradict what I said the
other day, that it’s best if it ends up unharmed.

“Don’t hesitate to break it and use it, because you’re the type of warrior who can do
it”

Aggressively, take an enemy’s blow. Neia can do that. If it’s useful, then it’s worth
making.

“……That’s right. It’s equipment for fighting, isn’t it?”

Neia agrees.

“However, as long as you fight ordinary monsters, you don’t need that kind of crazy.
Unless Orn is resurrected”

“That’s true, too”

Neia is strong. I know what she can do without having to worry about it. Beyond
that…… it’s not up to me or Neia to decide whether or not Neia will be released from
the fight. I can only pray for that. So, at least until then, be able to protect Neia.

“Then, Neia, go ahead and have a quick go at Sharon or Maia. We’ll see how the fittings
are. It shouldn’t be too tight or loose”
“Yes”

“I’ll do it. Just lightly, right?”

“Please, Maia”

The two little super-soldiers walked out to the back and held a wooden sword and
icicle at each other.

“I’ll give the order then…… Start!”

When Sharon issues a command, the two begin to move at such a speed that they
disappear…… Well, I said that it was okay with a monster opponent, but when I
thought about it, Maia was a strong enemy who could beat most monsters with a
margin.

“Kaa…… it’s light, really light!”

I push myself while sweating cold. Seeing that, Sharon and Jackie blew out.

——————————————

“Is Neia’s armor completed?…… After that, wait for the thaw and resume the
operation”

The inn’s dining room. Dianne listened to my report and satisfactorily tilted the
pottery cup.

“Haa. The long, but short, paradise vacation has finally come to an end”

“Naris. It’s time for you to join the training. You’ve been slacking off too much lately,
as expected”

Almeida gives a whisper to Naris, who says in a relaxed manner.

“A, At least I want you to forgive the rehabilitation of Almeida-san and 100-man
commander Dianne´s opponent. And Knight Chief Sharon, if possible”

“Ho. Then I can play with you”

“Please forgive me for that! Especially because it’s a dragon body!”

“Kukuku…… I think my sigh is just the right amount of moxibustion for a selfish girl”

“Ah, Almeida-san, 10-man captain Anzeros, Tetes-chan, let’s do it. Yes, we’ll do our
best”

“You are……”

“Oh dear. Already”

Almeida and Anzeros, who are caught by Naris one arm at a time, have similar weak
expressions. And Tetes, the last one to be called.

“Hee. It’s quite elaborate”

“That’s right. There is an artistic aspect to it and perhaps Renfangas could go to a

ball……”

Sharon and I crowded around Maia’s head. Or rather, to the hair ornament Maia was
wearing.

“I won’t give it to you”

When Maia tilted her head and said in a threatening voice, they laughed and said, 「I
won’t take it」.

“I´m going to order it from 10-man captain Smithson♪”

“Yes. We’re just examining it♪”

……It’s decided without me……

“Andy. Are you okay with what they’re saying?”

Dianne-san cares about it while drinking alcohol.

“……W, Well, if you have two or three…… I’ve already done the blacksmithing work”

“That’s fine…… At that rate, all the girls who tie their hair might come flooding in”
“Don’t you want one too, Dianne?”

“……I think it wont suit me”

Dianne looked sideways at the swelling Sharon and Tetes and she looked a little
envious.

“In such a gorgeous atmosphere, ornaments would look good. And considering the
danger of dropping them in a fight, it’s not so easy”

“Hoho. Dianne looks unsuitable”

“Mu…… I’m sure you don’t look good either, Laila”

“Just because I’m a pain in the ass doesn’t mean I’m ashamed of my fashion-
consciousness”

“Th, That’s right!”

Dianne is a little pissed off. Well, I’m sure there is a part of her, but she doesn’t really
want to put a burden on me, so I think she’s taking it to the air of her own weight.

“I’ll make one for you both. I don’t know if you’ll like it, though”

“Andy!”

“Hoho. No pressure. I have more than enough ornaments”

Laila shows off earrings and bracelets out of the air.

“You’ve been collecting these things?”

“It’s not so much a collection as it is a part of my offerings. Especially the lizardmen at

Helicon offered a lot of things. It’s not very bulky and I’ve got enough for four or five
people to decorate their entire bodies”

“……This kind of thing makes me lose confidence”

As expected, when you look at the bracelets that are beautifully arranged by cutting
large jewels by craftsmanship, there are some parts that make your work
embarrassing.

“Then, you don’t need to make my part”

“……Good grief”

Dianne plays with her earrings with a dissatisfied face. Laila put away everything in
the illusionary space. Are they both refraining from giving different reasons?

“Well then, I’ll ask you two another time……”

I’m grateful in my heart and spoiled. But someday I want to match the book.

And.

“Can you do it, 10-man captain Smithson?”

“I can do it. My job is expensive”

As I was about to go back to my room, Tetes asked me for a job in the hallway. Two
hair ornaments.

“Is it expensive? It seems like I gave Naris-chan various things for free”

“It’s a friend’s price for a career”

It’s a friend’s price because Naris doesn’t want to be bound by the impure constraints
of an invisible favor.

“………How much is it?”

“Right……”

I grin. In fact, I rarely take money, but I was just reluctant to do so because I didn’t
want to be too reckless. Tetes looks a little wary.

“Or is it my body……?”

“……That’s it”
Tetes’s answer was interesting, so I adopted it.

“……I just felt a bush snake poking me.

“It’s just my imagination. That’s right……”

As I watched Tetes’s reaction, I thought about how I could play with her. The more I
think about it, the more erotic things I do, the more Tetes wants me to do. It’s not a
good idea to touch a virgin. It’s not that Tetes doesn’t like it when I take her ass……
umm. No. Wait a minute.

“I’ll take two shots on each side. Four shots in total, let me play with your asshole”

“……Th, That’s expensive, that’s for sure”

“I feel that Tetes will only be pleased if it is one job instead of getting one shot”

If you set the number of times as a specific price, Tetes will calculate the discount as
soon as possible.

For one hair ornament, she has to give herself to me twice. That’s two in a row. There
is probably no woman who thinks this is cheap. Except for those who consider sex to
be a pure reward…… All around me, yes. But I don’t think Tetes and Naris think so. It’s
not just that they want to be my personal toys, but that they want to be in a position
where they are one step ahead of me in terms of the sustenance of pleasure. This
bargain is valid because she is such a girl, not female slaves or cat beasts who welcome
eroticism without any loss. It’s not just the fact that Tetes is calculating and subtly
ignorant despite her facial expression. Maybe. It’s a suspicion that, despite her
personality, she has a body that’s very easy to feel. I’m not proud of it, but I don’t have
much experience in enjoying girls’ assholes and I don’t have much skill in pleasing
them. Although it may be finally satisfied by the force of angry waves, there is no
confidence that it is actively pleasing other than that. So, the fact that she is so happy
without any preparation from Hilda, I think it is more about her own qualities.

“What are you going to do? I think it meets your demand for eroticism”

“……M, My ass is worth half a hair ornament at a time…… I’m not sure I agree with
that……”

“If you don’t like it, that’s fine. I’ll just fuck Sharon and make enough for her”
“N, No, please do it”

I agree with the fact that Tetes is a little unconvinced. Well that’s fine. It’s cheap! Let’s
make more and more! I don’t want to play around with it.

————————————————

“We, Well then……”

I let Tetes into the room and put her hands on the bed.

“Pull up your skirt, pull down your panties…… and open your asshole”

“S, Suddenly……? That, I cant prepare it with a little lotion……”

“No…… One of these days I’m going to start attacking you without asking. That’s what
we’re practicing”

“Eh…… are you sure about that?”

“I get bigger and bigger when I’m with someone I can fuck”

“You don’t have to say that to me……”

Feeling reluctant, Tetes rolls up her skirt in front of me and shows her ass. She slowly
pulls down her pants in front of me, encasing her ass.

“Very nice”

“That, I don’t need a review”

“Really good. There’s nothing like the way a girl takes off her panties”

“That’s fine”

I did it on purpose. No, it’s true that I really like the way she takes off her panties, but
it’s also important to make her embarrassed. I want to keep it away because it’s a
troublesome child…… but I can’t deny how much I can play with this child and the part
that has become fun. I could be called a sexual harasser. I can’t deny the fact that I’ve
been marked as a pervert, so I might as well open up…… I’m going to die of thrill if Sir
Buster is watching what I’m doing right now.

“Look, Tetes. Masturbate as you go and I’ll show you. You’re going to get this stinky
hole wet with the thought of me fucking you. Smear it with your love juice”

“Y, Yaa…… I, I know, don’t put your face that close to mine……”

“I’m going to cum four times…… small ass”

“What are you talking to me about……!”

“Heeheehee”

I was starting to get high. Following my instructions, Tetes masturbates and tries her
best to get her love juices around her asshole. And I’m observing her up close. Her
small, light brown asshole twitched in anticipation of being tortured. I imagine
pushing my penis in there as hard as I can and I get excited.

“Rero……”

“U, wh, what……”

“I’m spitting on you. Your hole here is for my cock only”

“Uh……”

“You’re gonna grow up to be hrony…… I´ll prepare it…… a hole for me to make love to
my cock”

“I, I’d like it if you could whisper that to my front hole……”

“This one is better. You look more like a slut this way……”

“S, Slut……?”

Tetes stopped her hand in an awkward tone. As she resumes masturbating, I rub my
cheek against her ass and whisper insidiously.

“Yes, slut. You’re still a little girl, but you’re the kind of pervert who invites a man to
bare her ass to him and then goes around doing yoga when you swallow his first cock
in your ass. I’m looking forward to disciplining that slutty hole to the hilt…… I wonder
how many hundreds of times you’ll be drinking my cum in the future with this real
dirty hole that seems to have grown up sucking my cock?”

“……Ha, aa……”

Tetes is clearly getting more excited as she listens to my nasty erotic abuse. Her body
is on fire, her breathing is ragged…… her vagina is loose and she is clearly secreting
love juices.

“……A, Aa…… is that all…… you have to say……”

Tetes’s provocation. A pure girl’s indecent demands. Suddenly, I wanted to see how far
I could respond to it, so I tried running all the Gesuero circuits.

“I’m supposed to be teaching you the relationship between a man and a woman. I’m
going to teach your asshole what it smells like to be a man…… no, I’m going to teach
your asshole what married life is. You’re going to be married to my dick in your ass……
you’re not wrong, are you? Your ass is a hole that needs a cock. You’re in your most
natural state with my dick twisted up your anus, Tetes. You don’t normally have an
asshole that’s that happy with a cock. You’ve only ever had your front hole licked by
my cock”

“……Hikuu, uaa…… ♪”

Tetes shuddered at every word she heard…… No doubt. I’m enjoying it. This is how
Tetes enjoys sex. Let me tell her how disgusting…… it is to be fucked, and let her go.
Then let her give herself over to my cock and let the depravity set in. Tetes needs to be
convinced. Realization and conviction go hand in hand, leading to sexual sensation.
It’s a ticket to pleasure. The last time I got carried away, I pushed that switch.

“……Now. You’ve got a nice, greedy hole there, Tetes. Do you really want that much cock
in your asshole?”

“Ha, u…… p, put it in…… you cant……?”

“Let me eat you”

“Kuu……”
“You want my cock in your ass and make me…… cum all over it. Say it”

“……P, Pervert…… aren’t you, 10-man captain Smithson with all your heart…… ♪”

“You’re the one who’s waiting on that pervert with your ass in the air”

“………… Tsk. ♪”

Tetes is crunching her asshole.

“……Penis, eat me…… please cum in my belly…… please make love to this hole and show
me…… ♪”

“……!!”

I was somewhat drunk. It’s like shaking off. It’s like a play on words, yet it’s a naked
confession of love. That was the end of my question and answer session with Tetes
and I thrust my cock into her ass. Sure enough, Tetes is convinced that she’s a 「Lewd
girl」, and her whole body shakes violently when she realizes that it’s a cock.
Depression while making a screaming voice that is difficult to speak, with a squirt and
love juice.

“Hey, hey…… Tetes”

“Ha, haa, a……”

“I’m going to take four…… shots today and I’m going to do it without pulling out. Are
you going to be okay like that?”

“Ha, agaaa…… ♪”

I whispered to a drooling Tetes as I intermittently hammered my hips. Tetes turned

her hazy eyes toward me.

“……B, But…… I…… don’t have to be okay……”

“I will of course ass-fuck you even if you pass out until I’m satisfied”

“……U, huhuu……”
Tetes slowly rippled her hips and pushed my hips back.

“Come…… ♪”

“……You’ve got some nerve. You can’t think that I won’t take four shots without pulling
out”

I slammed my hips into a dazed Tetes. Tetes crows. With the lust of a woman who has
been dismissed by my words and released, she accepts my penis steadily…… greedily.
Tetes is 「A woman who loves nasty and perverted asshole plays」. I whispered this
to her and Tetes forgave herself with 「Its okay」. I then forgave her for being such a
degenerate. I whispered forgiveness to her, saying I would love her. It was like a
coincidence, but as if by breaking a curse, Tetes had awakened all that she was as a
woman. She could flexibly change herself if she felt it was appropriate. Flexible enough
to be corrupted. That’s the kind of 「Sex」 Tetes has…… Well, in short.

“Good grief…… I didnt think, you were a pervert that suits me……!”

“I, I´m…… 1…… 10-man captain, Smithson…… look-alike pervert……!?”

“Yes, pervert…… are you happy, my asshole slave……!!”

“Hi, uu…… ♪”

“There, I´ll put it out…… o, ooo!!”

The first time I ejaculated into Tetes’s asshole, she was so overcome with emotion that
she fainted…… And then I ejaculated in the back of that meat hole comfortably…… As
promised, I decided to continue to fuck her. I had to go to Hilda for Tetes who I noticed
once on the way, she fainted again and after all ejaculating four times, she didn’t woke
up with her asshole open.

————————————–

And.

“Please put in the design of the wolf. To the extent that it is not noticeable”

“I don’t know if that’s the spirit of Renfangas…… a wolf as a girl’s accessory”

“I paid for it, you know”

“Yes, yes”

As promised, I made two hair ornaments for the price of four assholes shots.

“Ah, moreover. Can I order another one?”

“What”

“You can make buttons, right? A big one for a cloak”

“……Like the ones with the loops on the back? You can get those at a clothing store”

“Please make me some. Five”

“……Its expensive”

“Two per piece♪”

……It seems that she has awakened.

I’ve been working so much lately that I’ve been neglecting my physical training. This
is a very serious matter. Polka’s miraculous spring will keep you healthy, but
unfortunately, just bathing in it will only maintain your physical strength to the point
where you can call yourself 「Healthy」. A weak person can become as strong as a
human being, but a normal person cannot become stronger than a normal person and
a strong person cannot maintain their strength just by taking a bath. It’s not a
substitute for training. I don’t have a lot of time left, but I still don’t know what kind of
danger I’ll face in our mission to explore the demon territory. I need to train myself to
be able to handle anything that might happen, at least to the point where I won’t make
a sound when moving.

It’s a good idea to hurry.

“So, Irina, I have a favor to ask. Could you lend me a place in the elf territory for training
for a while?”

I asked Irina, who was having tea at the baron’s mansion.

“I don’t care…… why is it the forest and not outside?”

“It’s cold in the snow”

“I think it’s a discipline, but the idea has already been spoiled!”

She was furious. But why not? If I’m going to do this, it’s better to train in springtime
than on muddy roads of snow and ice. The one who unexpectedly came to the rescue
was…… Maia.

“Irina. I’m asking you, too. I need to rent a place…… If you don’t want to, I’ll order the
silver clan”

“What do you say…… Smithson-dono, no matter how much of a rider you are, I don’t
like the idea of you using your authority as an umbrella”
“That’s not my order! And Maia, don’t be so pushy!”

I hurriedly scolded Maia because she seemed to be forced into a selfish push. But Maia
shook her head. Is it a rebellious period?

“When Andy-sama is here, everyone relies on him for everything. It’s a pity that you
keep getting in the way of Andy-sama’s efforts to do what he needs to do”

“That´s……”

“Because while Andy-sama was flying around and making armor, the foxes and
voyeurs were all drinking and bathing and playing”

“……Muu. That’s also true……”

It’s strange that I was working hard even though Keiron and Masturbation Brothers
were doing nothing. It seems that it should be so flexible…… I’m very grateful, but I
also think Keiron and the others should be trained properly.

“And if Andy-sama is here, I can’t do that forever”

“That?”

“In the beginning of the winter, Andy said, [I wanted to spend a lot of days just doing
naughty things]. In fact, even if Andy-sama spent the entire day indulging in nothing
but sex, he would still have more than enough partners…… I don’t force Andy-sama to
do that, but I think it’s my pet’s intention to let him train as much as he likes and
creates a place where he can ecchi as much as he likes”

“Mu, Muu……”

“Even Irina has such a collar, don’t you want to do something for your master?”

“……I’m not sure if it’s…… for that reason alone”

Irina growls. But.

“If it’s the barrier prison, it’s free”

Christie, who was listening while writing, says so carelessly.

“Even if it was available, Smithson-dono is from outside the forest”

The reason for this is that the forest masters are behind in their work. If that’s true,
Smithson-dono and the others are staying at the inn using money they don’t have to
pay. The barrier prison would be a good way to make up for that. Sky blue princess
and friends were also casually using it for training”

“……Th, That’s true, but……”

It’s a great way to make up for the cost of Smithson-san’s training base and lodging……
That’s how we’ll handle it”

Christie clears her throat, takes a parchment and writes a letter of communication. I
was able to read the gist of it thanks to my studies (although I couldn’t read half of the
words).

“Christie has a more admirable slave spirit than Irina”

Maia nodded and said gravely. Irina, for some reason, was indignant.

“I’m a woman of common sense!”

“Calm down, Irina. It’s not always a compliment to have a good slave spirit”

“……Mu, Mugugu……”

The word female slave, which is a little different from the actual situation, is really
troublesome. It’s interesting though.

——————————————

The story continued without a hitch.

“That’s why the second daytime forest training camp with Andy-san♪”

In front of the female slaves gathered at the baron’s mansion, Selenium played the
tambourine to get them excited.

“Do you want to do it again? It’s okay, but I don’t get tired of it”
Naris sighs.

“Naris is not participating”

“Who told you that!”

“You don’t really have to force yourself to come……”

“I, I didn’t say I didn’t want to! I, I’m used to it!”

Naris turns bright red and turns away.

“It’s not just Naris, it’s really free for all. If you want to stay in Polka, it doesn’t matter
at all”

I declare this to everyone. In fact, there is also physical training for the original
purpose, so I don’t know if everyone will be ready even if they come. But.

“Of course I’m going. Isn’t it easier for Aurora to stay for maid training?”

“It’s not the end of the world. What kind of maid would I be if I threw away my
friendship with Andy-san”

“That’s true. Savory, Oregano, you’re coming too, right?”

“Of course, but…… will we be naked again?”

“That’s nice. I like the openness of it”

“Why didn’t you just call me, Fennel……”

“Laurier, you don’t even work, so on this occasion you should of course be there”

“Irina…… You have a job, you know. You go here at night, but during the day”

“Hoho. Diane, aren’t you also busy?”

“The preparations for the next one are well planned. It’s not that I need to stay up all
night. Besides, I can do the paperwork naked”
“……! Yes, that’s right!”

“Knight Chief Sharon…… I don’t know why you’re looking at me like I had a blind
spot……

“Shall I go get Azel and Rizel?”

“It’s going to be an even bigger group than before, right……”

“Apple, you’re responsible for the food crew♪”

“Can I bring Peter in for the night? It’s a promise that only I and Selenium will
breastfeed him, so it’s a hassle to go”

Basically, everyone does not intend to 「Wait outside」 at all. I’m very happy to hear
that, but I wonder if I can…… train. I was thinking about it with a wry smile.

“So, the rule is that everyone is naked in the same training camp as last time, isn’t it?”

“……Tetes”

For some reason, Tetes joins the conversation with a smirk on her face. Naris stops
her in a hurry.

“No, let’s wait a moment, Tetes-chan. No matter how, a maiden can’t join such a
gathering. Or rather, the prime minister´s younger sister should possess some self-
consciousness”

“……Eh, what are you talking about, Naris-chan?”

Tetes tilts her head.

“…………”

Naris shuts down for a moment and turns her face over here.

“No way…… 10-man captain Smithson……”

“O, Oh, which reminds me Naris didn’t know……”

No one explained it. That’s true.

“Actually, I’ve already received plenty of vaginal cum shot training by 10-man captain
Smithson♪”

“What are you thinking? Are you going to die? She’s the younger sister of Majin
Buster!”

“Ah, you just said this, Naris. That’s terrible”

“And you, Tetes-chan, think about what you’re doing! How dare you allow this slutty
sowing monster to get away with it!?”

I’m afraid I can’t argue with anything, but I’m sad. No, wait a minute.

“I feel like there is something wrong with vaginal cum shots or training!?”

I guess this is a good place to argue. I’m defending the last line and the fact that Tetes
felt it was an accident. It was a coincidence.

“It’s true that you made a vaginal cum shot, right?”

“Inside, but in the wrong place!!”

“And I feel like I’m actually getting a glimpse into the depths of sex”

“It’s not training, it’s coincidence!”

“The views are divided. Now, female slaves, those who think that 10-man captain
Smithson is correct, raise their hands”

Please, someone raise your hands. And Naris is sweating fat and desperately trying to
calm down by putting her fingers on her forehead.

“……Emm, 10-man captain Smithson…… It’s a little difficult for me, maybe because
Trot isn’t my mother tongue, I couldn’t understand the difference in nuances……
what’s wrong with it now?”

“……The vaginal cum shot was in the asshole and it was probably the complete
coincidence of the time signature that I was amused and attacked with strange words”
“…………”

Naris paused for a few seconds to think.

“It’s not that there’s nothing safe about it, it’s just that it’s deeply dangerous!?”

“B, But I didn’t get her virginity!? I don’t have to worry about having children!!”

“Shes a virgin and she’s used to having sex in the ass and that’s the result of some
serious perverted training!! And Tetes-chan, what about your happiness and your
perfect training life!!”

Almeida and Sharon suppress the screaming Naris from left and right.

“Naris. It’s the Baron’s mansion and it’s broad daylight”

“It’s fine. No one is unhappy”

“It’s not a matter of no damage!?”

……Yes, I understand that Naris is more right than I thought. But you know what……
yeah. It cant be helped.

So we broke up to get ready and move for those who wanted to (all of us). Then, I
noticed that the person who seems to be the most enthusiastic in such situations was
not there.

“Oh? Well, where’s Hilda-san?”

“Mu, speaking of which, where is……”

Dianne looks around.

“Hey, Luna. Didn’t my older sister call you?”

“Hilda? I’ve been in touch with her……”

ILuna, who should be her liaison, shakes her head as a training or “break-in” for her
as a messenger.
“I don’t think my older sister is the kind of person who would ignore a call to gather
the collar’s members……”

“Do you want me to call her again?”

“Yes……”

“Ho, wait…… Isn’t this way of walking that woman?”

Laila put her hand to her ear. In a few seconds, Hilda appeared on the scene.

“I, I’m sorry…… I was just thinking about something and it got late…… oh, you’re
breaking up now?”

“Andy’s going to do that naked village thing again, so get ready”

“Oh, really?”

……I thought she’d get a twinkle in her eyes, but she didn’t. Of course, she doesn’t seem
to dislike it, but she seems to think it’s rather unimportant.

“Older sister is……”

“Wa, Wait a minute. Before that, let’s decide what to do with the healed cat beasts,
Andy-kun…… Or are you going to invite all the girls who are here now to the naked
village and surround them?”

“N, No, no way”

In the first place, the original purpose was not erotic, so I thought it would be okay to
narrow down the number of people.

“Then…… most of them have already been cured. For the time being, if I don’t get rid
of that matter now, Laila and Maia will not be able to stay here in the spring, so the
way cat beasts work. You’ll have to leave the place of residence to Chris-chan in
earnest, right?”

……Ah. That’s right. This person is naughty, but she’s not the one who throws away his
work. Once she said that she would take care of them, she thought more about them
than any of us. I felt a little sad that she wasn’t biting, but I was also relieved to see
how strong her personality was.

“Let’s let the kids go home. Either way, please reassure them that we will be back at
the colony”

“Right. I think that’s a good idea…… Laila-chan”

“Ho. You want me to carry them?”

“Please…… Also, I need to talk to you about something…… Laila-chan, can I borrow
some of your stuff?”

“Eh?”

“Ho?”

Face to face with Laila. Nothing to lend.

“If I carry them, anyway, I’ll do it without lending or borrowing. The cat beasts aren’t
irrelevant either”

“It’s not like that…… I’d like you to go to Talc, if possible”

“Talc?”

“Yeah…… We were able to heal so many cat beasts this time. There’s one more person
I really need to heal”

“……Ah”

“……Sister-in-law Nancy!”

There is no shortage of people with disabilities in the world. But of all of them, Nancy
was probably the one who had the biggest impact so far. If this treatment works, there
is no reason not to give it to Nancy.

“I feel sorry for her eyes, her arms and her legs…… sister-in-law Nancy was really
disappointed that she couldn’t have a baby. I really wanted to fix that for a long
time…… please”
You can put your hands together with a crack…… The answer is obvious.

“Laila. You can do that, right?”

“Hoho. Well, the cat beats have to be sent. It doesn’t make much of a difference……
Let’s go, Hilda”

“Thank you♪ I love you, Andy-kun and Laila-chan☆”

“Ho, don’t say weird things. If you have an affair, you´ll be abandoned by owner”

“Ya, Yaah, lie☆”

“……I think you were having an affair with me in the first place”

Well, whatever the case may be…… I’m sure that the inability to heal was a big sticking
point for Hilda-san as well. Nancy. It must be the wish of all the brothers and sisters……
to see her healed and happier than ever before.

“Come on, Laila”

“Dianne…… Leave it to me”

Thus. Hilda, Laila and the cat girls (minus Marone, Cute, the Maple sisters and Keel’s
girlfriend) left Polka later that day.

——————————————

And me.

“You’re too late, 10-man captain Smithson♪”

“Te, Tetes…… how can you be so unconcerned about being naked?”

“I’m not bothered by the fact that everyone is naked. Anyway, have you had sex yet?”

“Oh my god, you naughty girl! Don’t beg until Smithson-dono asks you or you’ll lose
control!”

“That’s right. Even if you don’t worry, you won’t have to wait for so many days, because
Andy-san is unequaled♪”

“Irina and Selenium, don’t ignore the fact that I’m here to train in physical fitness! I’m
going to fuck you, though!”

Loosely surrounded by more than 20 girls, including cat beasts, who are openly
expecting eroticism and proceed to the stage of endless lewdness…… I also have to do
some training, though. For the next few days, I will just repeat the lewdness of being
surrounded by female slaves. My heart raced.
I was back in this paradise again.

“Smithson-san, who are you going to fuck first?”

“Knight Chief Sharon, you’re in the same cowardly tits group as 100-man commander
Dianne and Selenium, so don’t be too assertive”

“Oh Tetes. But Smithson-san was the one who couldn’t decide just because of breast
size”

“Umm. I’ve also heard that he’s especially fond of Irina-sama and beheading sword
Anzeros”

“Mmm. I’m sure those two are flat. I mean, it’s not like Tetesu-chan or me at all, but
even if I make a mistake, those who aren’t big breasts have narrow shoulders”

“But let’s work on it, Naris-chan”

“……No, Tetesu-chan seems to be in trouble if she works too hard”

The four Renfangas gauntlet members are together to continue their rambling comics.
Around the crowded houses, four elf girls led by Fennel immediately squeeze the silver
pears. Selenium and Apple are lounging in the sun on the porch, while the Maple
sisters are chatting with Luna, steamy from the hot spring. All of them are in a paradise
without a stitch of clothing. In the nearby silver pear tree, the Anzeros-Aurora duo
took turns jumping and dropping the fruits with a flash of a wooden stick and then
taking turns making a nice catch below. Although they’re not in sight yet, Irina,
Christie, Dianne, Jeanne and Maia must be there too…… I, I found a new member there,
looking shy in the shade of a tree.

“Cutie and also Marone”

“Nya……

“I, It’s a wonderful atmosphere…… it seems that everyone in the colony was
enthusiastic, but everyone here is the personal thing of Master, right?”

“……That’s what it is”

It’s difficult to read the mood in a direct conversation. All of them took off their clothes
and folded them when they arrived in the village as if they were going to take a bath,
so even though the unfamiliar Marone somehow followed, the flow of spending time
as it was was smooth. It seems that it was unpredictable until the transition. They
couldn’t be as bold and exposed as everyone else and seemed to have shrunk
somewhat.

“This is a hobby…… of yours, Master……?”

“Well, it’s a hobby. It’s great that everyone is getting along and exposing their sexuality
for me”

I’ve been a common sense person and made a negative statement, but I really love it.

“……D, Do all of you copulate?”

“Yes, we do. I’ve had about ten girls on all fours and I’ve fucked them one after the
other. Of course, I’ll also spend my time doing nothing but slowly letting some of them
suck my cock and rub their tits”

This time, everyone had come after taking care of most of their outside business so
that they wouldn’t have to go outside. So, while some of the slaves, like Irina and
Savory, go out every day, I can only do that for a while. Surprisingly, I’ve never had this
kind of time set aside just for sex for days at a time before.

“So I decided to start with you guys…… Let’s have sex, Marone, Cute”

“Y, Yes…… I’ll do my best…… ♪”

“Nya…… ♪”

In the sunlight through the trees. Their ears react to my whispers and their butts are
turned toward me and their tails are raised to expose their pubic area. Even though
they still haven’t fully adjusted to life in the nude, they’re not negative about sex itself.

“Cute, this is only the second time you’ve done this, right?”

“Y, Yes…… but thats why, like the other slaves, my head is full of ecchi…… please do a
lot…… Master♪”

“Even if I dont fan it so much, I´ll get more and more excited to a girl who once let me
do it”

“……Nya…… what will you do to me if you get carried away…… ♪”

When I whispered this to her as I teasingly stroked her ass, Cute, despite her
inexperience, felt sensitive and shuddered. Maybe it’s because she originally lost her
sight that she’s so good at focusing her nerves…… There was a sign behind me.
Suddenly, I was hugged from behind my knees.

“I’m sure it’s the ass, because it’s 10-man captain Smithson♪”

“Tetes!?”

Because I always fuck her from the back and because I often fuck her with only her ass
exposed, I rarely get the chance to touch the skin on her upper body. Even though it’s
such an open situation, the feel and warmth of Tetes’ skin makes me squirm. Tetes is
enjoying it, smiling and giggling…… no, she doesn’t have that kind of subtle sex appeal
or tactics. I think this messy situation is just fun and unavoidable.

“I’m sure both holes are going to be used as ejaculation toys by 10-man captain
Smithson. I only have an ass”

“B, Butt…… feel good……?”

“So much so that I want to spread it out myself and beg for it♪”

“H, Hey Tetes. Don’t talk about something strange to Cute”

“Eh”

While I was kneading the two cat beasts asses and twisting my fingers inside their
vaginas, Tetes, who was hugging me from behind, was swaying her body subtly from
side to side at a sweet tempo and refused to move away. She’s like a cat in another
sense.

“Tetes, don’t disturb”

I kiss her on the cheek with a wry smile and pull her away.

“Ah……”

“I’ll make sure to fuck you in the ass later”

“……M, Mou. That part, is a dangerous you”

“What do you mean with that part?”

“……You’re a devil for saying it, but you make me so excited”

No, I think Tetes’s sense is more dangerous than I am now.

“……B, Butt…… do it……?”

“Cute, don’t take it seriously either. I’d like to see Cute get a baby in the hole that gets
pregnant”

“Nya…… ♪ I, I also, like the hole who gets me pregnant…… ♪”

“Good girl”

……That. No, Cute seems to like me, but it wasn’t as determined as Marone. Of course,
it’s a story that both the person herself and Aunt Donna forgive and it’s okay to
conceive her, but it may not be smart to look so natural.

“But, the female slave Marone, comes first”

“Nya……”

“Th, Thank you, Master…… ♪”

“Unfair……”
“Aah, I’m so sorry I put you through that. Poor thing”

“Shut up, Tetes. I’m a man who takes care of his female slaves”

I pull my finger out of Marone’s vagina and place my cock on it. Marone shivers with
pleasure and Cute looks disappointed as she sucks on my finger. My middle finger is
still in Cute´s vagina, so I’ll stir it around, but she looks unsatisfactory.

“Hau…… n, haa…… Master´s dick…… it came in…… ♪”

“Yes, I’m inside Marone again”

“Enjoy…… please…… ♪”

“Of course”

In response to Marone’s healthy words, I begin to rock my hips. Marone tastes the
feeling as if writhing. It’s actually the second time, but I don’t feel any pain or disgust
at all, probably because she lost her virginity in the miraculous spring.

“Haa…… a, aa, ahh…… ♪”

“Marone, hurry up and let me take over…… hey master, how can I become a female
slave……?”

“It’s easy. He just gives you a collar and let you tell him, you want to thrive on his cum
for the rest of your life and until your great grandchildren”

“Hey, Tetes!”

What will she say?

“Al, All the time…… all my daughters and granddaughters belong to Master……?”

“So don’t go off on some crazy tangent like that! All I want is for you to give me a baby!”

“M, Master…… I need you to concentrate on impregnating me……”

“Uh, I, I’m sorry”

The tension rises just by begging for pregnancy from a cute cat beast girl, but what do
I say when Tetes?

“E, Emm, Master…… then, I´m going to have a child…… thats all, isn’t it? I don’t want to
have children with anyone other than Master”

“B, But female slaves are treated as naughty toys. Specifically……”

I’m worried for a while while shaking my hips while leaning on Marone…… Oh? No,
she’s a female slave, so I’m doing an abnormal play specially…… isn’t it?”

“Ass♪”

“Ass is your special measure! You are not even a female slave!”

“That’s right. You said you’d make me a slutty asshole slave, but I´m not a female slave
yet”

“Uh”

I was just saying something like that.

“……Toys are fine, nya…… th, thats why……”

Cute hangs down her ears and looks up…… Damn it. A baby-faced girl has a destructive
face.

“I also, together…… together, Master……”

“Ah already, you´re a female slave too!”

“Nya…… ♪”

“So……!”

Dokun, dokun, I ejaculate inside Marone.

“Hunyaaaaa…… ♪”

Marone makes a voice that is impressed by the feel of my semen that is mercilessly
poured and Tetes scoops the semen that flows backward and drips with her fingers in
an interesting way. I pull out my cock, the residue of which is still in her urethra and
shove it in front of Cute’s face.

“So don’t complain about any kinky games you get to play with me, little girl”

“……Hua, nyaa…… ♪”

It was a bit of a threat, but Cute thought she was being asked to do something, so she
narrowed her eyes and put her mouth on my cock and sucked the juice out of the
urethra. I felt like my back was going to shatter from the feeling of being sucked out.
But then Cute hit me too.

“Nya, hahuu…… nyuu…… ♪♪”

She trembled and slumped…… Right, because she’s sensitive to odors, it has a
considerable effect on the pleasure center.

“Good grief…… you don’t have a happy face sucking semen”

I went behind Cute and once again dug my cock into her vagina. In the meantime, Tetes
is lying face down, looking at Marone’s ass with great interest.

“……Can I lick it some more?”

“Nya…… n, noo……”

What are you doing?…… It’s a little bit funny to see two naked girls fighting over semen
that has already hit the womb. On the other hand, Cute was fast becoming obsessed
with my cock. Maybe cat beasts adapt to sex especially quickly.

“Nya, Nyaaaa…… ha, aaa, more…… more, rough, comee…… ♪”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes…… a lot, in the back, thrust…… deep inside me, it’s painful, but it all feels so
good…… that I’m being melted white in front of my eyes…… ♪”

The meaning of the words is subtle, but the nuance is conveyed. As per her request, I
slowed down and instead fucked her with a slamming impact. Cute seemed to be
satisfied with that and she writhed and writhed on her back, crying and drooling and
she timed herself so that I could drive my cock deep into her…… when she was almost
in a daze, I shot my ejaculation into her.

“Nya, huaaaaaaa…… ♪”

“C, Come out…… get pregnant!”

“I’m pregnant…… Master, look at me, I’m pregnant, look at me…… ♪”

Cute twitches in time with the rhythm of my cock.

——————————————

When I returned to the central square of the village to take a break and see what to do
next, I was undeniably struck by the nudity everywhere. Fennel cooking and Oregano’s
bare apron buttocks. Selenium and Apple’s tits sunning themselves in symmetry
across their swollen bellies. The top three, Christie, Dianne and Sharon, work on
paperwork naked in the eaves of a private home, while Maia and Laurier face each
other on the grass without a stitch of clothing, one hand outstretched to the other……
suddenly, Maia flies a few meters into the air.

“!?”

It’s not that she jumped on her own, but she flew in a messy spin and fell to the ground.

“H, Hey, what are you doing!?”

I ran over to Laurier, who looked a little sleepy as she looked up at me.

“……I really want to see it, because Anzeros-san says…… I’m likely to get hurt is its
Anzeros-san”

“So what’s that!?”

“……One of our traditional throwing techniques. If it’s my dad, he can throw a bear or
a unicorn”

“It hurts……”
Maia gets up unsteadily. She crashed into the ground violently and pebbles and the
like sank into the body, but as expected she was a dragon and after a few seconds of
dusting it properly, there were no more scratches left. It is true that if Anzeros were to
take this seriously, she would have to spend half a day in the hot springs.

“I mean, Laurier, you’re really strong……”

“I’m not going to use it. I’m not cut out for this”

Laurier says so the least. If I could use such a great technique, I wouldn’t be able to get
along. Maia followed.

“There is a genius in each conflict, whether it’s facing or not. A dragon’s body is so
good at fighting that it doesn’t matter what the personality is, but this girl has a lot of
physical difficulties to get up in a fight. She doesn’t seem to be very good at fighting
mentally”

“……It’s hard for me to say this clearly, but”

I’m not sure if it’s a friendship or a confrontation between two low tension girls.
Anzeros, who was looking at it sideways in a sitting position, clapped her hand and
praised them.

“But it was brilliant. If you don’t mind, I’d like to know more about it”

“Its fine…… but if my dad finds out that I taught you he’ll be very angry, so keep it to
yourself”

“Yes. I promise”

The circle of communication in the nude paradise is steadily growing. It’s an ideal
world, including eye candy and a sense of routine. It’s a shame that it ends when Elmo
and his friends finish building my house.

“Is it okay for you to train?”

“……That’s right”

I was grinning when Irina poked her head out of a nearby house.
“At least wear pants and sandals. You’ll be in trouble if you fall”

“I, I know”

I can’t even imagine what it would be like to be on the receiving end of a full cocked
gravel road. So when I try to get the minimum amount of clothes.

“Do you want me to go with you?”

“No, I will. Isn’t it difficult to exercise naked with your breasts, Sharon-san?”

“I, I’m sure I can do it”

“Knight Chief. Leave it to me and Naris”

“What!? I’m going to have a bath now! Don’t decide to participate in such a drunken
game as a matter of course, Almeida-san!!”

“You guys don’t have to work out naked either! It hurts, absolutely!?”

It’s okay, but sometimes I don’t know if it’s me or someone else who’s obsessed with
nudity. No, I’m sure the female slaves are just as happy that it always leads to sex in
the end.
“What makes me happy about this kind of camp or gathering, or whatever, is that I get
to be with everyone……”

Selenium says so and moves her hand. Needless to say, Selenium, who carefully combs
her cute, slightly sandy gold hair, is heavy. Her worries about getting her belly too cold
are now being taken care of by the magic entrusted to Dianne by Hilda, so she doesn’t
have to worry. However, no matter how often they interact with each other, Selenium,
who cannot move around easily by herself, tends to be unaware of the ever-changing
human relationships. She seems very comfortable with the fact that she can grasp it
all at once and make adjustments if necessary…… Well, because everyone is naked, I
just can’t get in and out so easily.

“Nya. Selenium-san´s manner of using her hands, gentle nya”

“Is that so? I’m often praised for my hair. I used to try to make a living out of
hairdressing”

Selenium is carefully combing and knitting her beautiful hair, and quickly tailored to
a cute hairstyle with a mixture of ponytail and braids.

“Yes, it’s cute”

“Thank you♪”

“No no”

In the midst of this heartwarming interaction between a young girl and a pregnant
woman, I intervene from behind Selenium, grabbing her breasts.

“Oh, Andy-san”
“Selenium is still very handy”

“Ehehe…… Would you like me to take care of your hair, Andy-san?”

“A man can’t be that elaborate”

“I don’t think it’s too much of a fashion statement to slowly comb and oil your hair. I
can give you a haircut if you want”

“I’d rather have three rounds of sex”

“…………”

“Sorry, I slipped”

I’m super sorry.

“I’ll go out with you for three or five rounds after I get my hair cut, okay? Pa-pa♪”

“Are you sure you’re ready for sex?”

“Yes, thanks to you♪”

Selenium smiles with a smile.

“Hilda-san has taught me the magic of preventing premature birth even if I have a
vaginal cum shot, so let’s enjoy it a lot♪”

“Nya, can I do it too……?”

“Yes, let’s take care of Andy-san’s penis together, Cute-chan”

The petite body of Cute and the motherly tits and belly of Selenium. The two seemed
to have little in common, but that was why Selenium was actively working to bring her
into the circle. Well, it’s true that factional groupings such as the cat beast colony
group, the gauntlet group, the elf territory group and the old guard group have
recently begun to advance. It’s not inherently good to be divided by such barriers. In
fact, Selenium seems to be concerned that it will limit the range of things I can enjoy.

“Cute-chan will get along with everyone else and have fun with Andy-san’s baby♪”
“Y, Yes”

It’s a little too much to ask from the outside, but it’s the best justice in this barrier
prison right now.

“That’s why Andy-san, please play with Cute-chan’s body. I’ll give you a haircut while
you’re at it”

“Eh, you’re going to do that in parallel?”

“Since Cute-chan is still inexperienced, you have to give her a lot of foreplay. Ah, but
the actual performance is not good until the haircut is over. Or you head will shake”

“Muu”

As I hugged Cute’s naked body, I admired Selenium for putting my satisfaction first.

“E, Emm…… then”

There, Oregano, who was looking towards us, raised her hand.

“In the meantime, I’m holding the penis in my mouth”

“Ah, that sounds great. Andy-san, please hold Cute in a diagonal hug, even though it
might be a little tight. Oregano-san is in charge of sucking your cock and I will cut your
hair in the meantime”

……It’s good that you’re putting my satisfaction first.

“Isn’t it reasonable to do it at the same time?”

“I’ll try it♪”

“B, Be gentle with me”

“So, if you’ll excuse me…… nmuu♪”

The three of them are in close contact with each other and a haircut full of pleasure
begins.
“Nya, haaa…… there, I feel…… nyuhuuuu♪”

“N, Nku, n, nmuu…… nkuu”

“Yes, yes, please don’t move. I’ve got the sideburns all lined up”

……Or rather, it’s a bit cramped.

———————————–

The height of the sun does not change in the barrier prison. It is not too high or too
low and the temperature is not too high or too low. That’s why there’s not much way
to measure time. I rely on my stomach clock and the comings and goings of the people
going outside.

“I’m home”

“I’m home”

“I’m back”

Azel and Rizel, still working at the inn and Christie, who came up to meet them. As
soon as they arrived at the village, they started untying their sashes and I waited for
them.

“Stop…… Just take your time to show me where you take off your panties”

“Nyaa♪

“Pervert♪”

“That…… I’m not wearing any underwear”

Christie takes off her clothes with a troubled look on her face. Her tits and crotch are
easily exposed.

“This is fine. But I think a pair of panties sliding down a girl’s ass is a treasure for
mankind”

“Here we go. I’ll take them off”

“Nya…… want to take it off with me?”

“Wait, wait. One at a time. One at a time, come over here, turn your ass to me and take
your time”

Hugging the undressed Christie from behind, I tell them while rubbing her boobs with
my hands…… Behind me, there are signs of Almeida and Anzeros sighing a little.

“Isn’t it a pervert who is too good?”

“I think you’re having too much fun, too”

“Shut up, you collar-wearing perverts”

At my words, the two of them gasped. It goes without saying that being in the village
is inevitably a slapstick and should be more embarrassing than the two who are
undressing.

“Isn’t it okay to take off your underwear, Almeida?

“No, it’s generally more embarrassing to change clothes than to be naked, Knight
Chief!”

“I wonder. Well, I guess it’s a small difference now”

Sharon joins the group in admiring my very unattractive back.

“I’m taking it off”

“Good…… Yeah. Excellent”

“Master’s a pervert♪”

“Nyaa♪”

The twins were wagging their tails and wagging their butts together without any
indication of what they were doing. Great.

“I’m glad to be alive”

I cried so as I squeezed Christie’s tits.

“Can’t you at least cry while inserting it……?”

“Christie-sama, please be careful!”

“It’s strange even if you insert it!”

Almeida and Anzeros simultaneously exploded at Christie’s ridiculous suggestion.

“So what’s going on out there?”

“Laila-san and Hilda-san have returned once”

“Once?”

A report on the events outside…… While listening to it, I sat face-to-face with Marone.
While stroking her long red hair, she moves her hips herself with her supple beast legs.
Aurora and Apple, who are feeding me their silver pear dishes, also listen to Christie’s
report while pressing their tits against me.

“So you’re saying they’re going to the Holy Beast Labyrinth right away?”

Christie nodded to Aurora’s gesture.

“I asked if they didn’t have to wait for Smithson-san, but Hilda said it wasn’t necessary
this time”

“……Well, I suppose thats right”

I nodded, squeezing Marone and increasing my sweet ejaculatory desire at the

tightness of her vagina.

“……Ma, Master didn’t rape me and give me that treatment……? It was very painful……”

“Nancy, who should have been brought this time, seems to be even more enthusiastic
about Dianne”

“……D, Dianne……?”
……I guess Marone doesn’t really know how awesome Dianne is”

“A dark elf who is good at magic, fighting sandworms in the desert, losing one arm,
one leg and one eye in various accidents and surviving alone for two years in an
unmanned oasis somewhere”

“……E, Emm, the person in the story?”

“Exist”

I’m not sure if I’d be able to do that if I were in that situation, but I’d certainly give up
in three days. I don’t know how the fighting power is compared to Dianne, but I don’t
know anyone more than Nancy, at least in terms of guts.

“Because she’s a married woman, even if it’s easier for me and Maia to cushion, I’ll
choose to take it alone”

“Nya…… I don’t want to experience that twice……”

“It’s tripled because it’s hands, feet, and eyes……”

It seems that Hilda’s goal is for her to be able to have children, so maybe the damage
to the internal organs will be healed together with the Breakcore formula…… Imagine
that even the internal organs are hellish. Still, I can’t think of Nancy losing her spirit.

“I hope she gets better”

Apple mutters while feeding me a sweet boiled silver pear…… Isn’t it possible that it
won’t heal? Until now, all the cat beasts happened to be successful through trial and
error and it is still unknown whether the wounds of hundreds of years will be healed.

“Well, it’s Hilda-san and Breakcore. They’ll figure something out, I’m sure”

“That’s right…… It’s hardest to imagine them being disheartened by a failure”

Everyone laughed at Aurora’s words. That’s true.

“It’s time to put it out…… Marone, let me move a little”

“Y, Yes…… please, do…… ♪”

While holding Marone, I got up from the porch and moved to change the sex position
and shook my hips. Marone is euphoric in pleasure and she entwines her tongue with
me and keeps her legs entwined around my waist. I grab her ass and spurt. My waist
became strong enough to hold a girl and reach the climax.

“It’s coming out, it’s coming out…… open your womb and wait for it, Marone”

I’m not sure if I’m being reckless, but I whispered that to Marone and she nodded and
hugged my neck. Her vagina makes a sizzling sound. The bumps and bruises on the
inner walls of her vagina make my glans drool and squirt. Three naked elf and half-
elves envy such a cat girl and my fierce fellowship.

“Haa…… mating, isnt it…… I´m jealous”

“I’m sure the children will be confused if you impregnate a dwarf girl, half-elf girls and
cat beast girls and even…… get that Tetes pregnant”

“……Really, Smithson-san is too energetic…… ♪”

I ejaculate inside Marone while taking in the envy and lust of the three naked beauties.

“KKu…… aa!!”

“Hunyaaa…… ♪”

Dokun, dokun, dokun…… I ejaculated in Marone´s vagina, which overflows as it is and

the semen drips down by ball bag along my penis.

“Ah……”

“Oh what……”

“I’m sure that cat beasts are much more likely to carry a human child than an elf, so
this must have been a pregnancy…… ♪”

The three of them sigh in admiration.

“Hunyaa…… aa……”

As she was being penetrated by my cock, Marone’s legs slid down from my hips and
wrapped around the back of my knees. I waddled over and slowly lowered her to the
edge.

“S, Sperm…… thank you, very much…… ♪”

“No, I don’t think you should thank me for fucking you”

When I questioned the strange gratitude, the three elves all had question marks on
their faces.

“Because she wants to be violated, a thank you may not be strange as a female slave”

Aurora looked as if she didn’t understand.

“Is it wrong to say that? I’m happy to be impregnated, I feel good and I’m happy if you
pour your semen into me”

Apple can’t seem to find anything to deny as a female slave.

“If you don’t like it, you won’t agree to serve naked like this”

Christie also modestly affirmed that she was fully willing to be penetrated.

“It’s not like I’m going to be thanking you because I’m just devouring you according to
my own desires”

It’s not that I don’t like it, it’s just that it’s not my style to fuck people while they don’t
like it, but I don’t think it’s something I should be thanked for.

“……But, I´m happy…… thank you, let me tell you…… ♪”

Marone, who takes a rough breath while spilling semen from her vagina, nevertheless
repeats and smiles. She’s not as good as Selenium or Apple, but she’s richer and more
well-shaped than the elves. Her red tail sways satisfactorily, as if expressing herself in
her heart.

“But I’d rather be told that it felt good and that I should do it again than be thanked
for my semen”

“Well”
“Huhu, that’s the kind of man you are, isn’t it, Andy-san?”

“It’s all too obvious to us, you know. We’re here without any clothes on so that we can
be fucked at any time”

“But I like it that way…… You want to play it, I’m willing to accept it”

It seems that only the result of ejaculation is required, isn’t it? Well, I can’t help the
Maple sisters coming to be seeded from the colony, but I want the female slaves to
focus a little more on the sex itself. Creampie is the final result.

◇◇◇

“This is also a hot spring, a land that is really blessed, isn’t it? Elf territory”

“Ya, well, it’s a mysterious northern elf territory…… No, Tetesu-chan often went in and
out with a collar or pear. I was lent here because of the responsibility of 10-man
captain Smithson. Even though I had a slightly suspicious face when I passed through”

“Ah, I decided that it was the same as Marone-chan and I wasn’t in time yet”

“……Does that mean I’m already considered a female slave?”

“Ahahaha, well, according to 10-man captain Smithson, she is a slutty asshole slave♪”

“Don’t say asshole to a young girl. You’ll make my mother angry”

“Naris-chan…… Well, I certainly didn’t want to go into that much female slavery”

“……Why is it in the past tense?

“Umm. Being a female slave of 10-man captain Smithson seems to be unexpectedly

fun…… as Naris-chan said before, when you get used to it, that person is unexpectedly
not bad in looks……”

“Wake up Tetesu-chan!”

“Ya, I’m just kidding!”

We fuck and flirt and eat and fuck and sleep and fuck and sometimes train.

“I wonder if it’s so good in heaven……”

I let Jeanne suck my cock while I rubbed Dianne’s and Apple’s tits and I give a faraway
look. No, it’s a life full of eroticism that you can’t even see in the story of an erotic
picture scroll no matter how you look at it. I’m afraid of my luck that I can make it
happen.

“It’s not too late for you to put a collar on this many people, isn’t it?”

“Yes”

Selenium, who’s letting Peter suck her tits and Jeanne, who’s stopped sucking my dick
mouth, nod at each other. The same goes for the two whose boobs I rub.

“They are all women who still want you to hold them. And you’ve got plenty of energy”

“It’s probably rare to find a husband who’s willing to have so much sex with a normal
couple”

In the crotch of Dianne and Apple, who lined up their buttocks earlier, my semen
overflows and is transmitted to the inner thigh.

“It’s like an erotic picture book of heaven. For me”

“……Ah, by the way, there was a picture like this in a scroll that Anzeros confiscated a
long time ago. I think it was called [Elf Sweet Night] ”

“That’s it. It’s about an elf who wanders into an elven entertainment district in the
forest”
“Even if you don’t have a cheap red-light district, all the women here are exposing their
skin for you alone. Isn’t it much more luxurious than a picture scroll?”

“……Right”

In the village, there are naked beauties of different races as far as the eye can see.
There are elves, cat beasts and dragons and no one cares about exposing their
nakedness to me anymore. On the contrary, there were a few of them standing around
talking to each other with my juices still spilling out of them. It doesn’t matter who I
choose and where I have sex. It’s only natural in a situation full of female slaves.

“I’ve never been in a situation where I’ve been able to do whatever I want, whether
I’m asleep or awake, so I’m a little nervous”

“Andy-san. The truth is, Andy-san, you can live like this forever”

Selenium smiled as she breastfed Peter and nursed him to contentment.

“At least none of the girls here have any ill will towards Andy-san for trying to get laid”

“Huhu. If Andy were king, he’d be called a foolish king who dabbles too much in
color……”

“It’s okay that he’s not a king. You can just pretend that your main job is to satisfy your
talented female slaves”

“Yes, you can get change just by lewdness”

“……It may not be enough to feed everyone, but I’ll try my best to make some money”

“I think that’s a very noble thing to do. If it really is true, there are many slaves who
can make more money than Andy-san, so Andy-san can make a living just by
continuing to shake his cock. In addition, most of them are long-lived, so you don’t
have to worry about retirement”

“…………”

I’m sorry, that kind of life itself is really appealing, but it’s a very delicate future plan.

“The future that Apple and I had in mind was really like this. Apple and I would take
turns working, we’d take turns conceiving Andy-san’s children and Andy-san would
have sex with us all the time”

“I think that’s called being kept”

“Ahahaha……”

Please deny it, Selenium. Well, in fact…… it is extremely likely that in the future, the
after hours work of satisfying a female slave will be harder work than the work of a
blacksmith.

“I’ve decided to fuck Tetes and Naris all together today”

I went to the shade of the tree where the four Gauntlet members were hanging out
and made a big announcement.

“I’ve been waiting for you♪ Clapping”

“No, don’t wait, Tetes-chan. Multiple play is generally considered an aberration!?”

“Eh. But when you’re forced to live in the nude, isn’t that already part of multiple play
in the grand scheme of things?”

“Tetes-chan, you´re too bold in your interpretation for such a detailed information
gathering!?”

Tetes tilts her head to Naris’s Tsukkomi.

“Because 10-man captain Smithson is usually surrounded by some women when he’s
having sex since I came here…… do you care more now?”

“Uh…… B, But Tetes-chan and I aren’t slaves, so we don’t need to be subjected to that
kind of one-size-fits-all play!?”

“But I am a slutty asshole slave”

“You like that a lot, don’t you, Tetes-chan!?”

“Ehe”
Please don’t start a full automatic comedy act. I crouched behind Naris, grabbed the
elf-like modest boobs and rubbed them while re-proposing.

“Well, if Naris don’t like it so much, with Tetes…… well, Almeida or Sharon is fine”

“B, But do you say that multiple play is the basics? Do you mean that, 10-man captain
Smithson? Don’t rub my boobs like a habit”

“I don’t know what you’re so obsessed with, Naris-chan”

“What?”

Both Tetes and Naris are of course already all nude. In the village, which is not very
large, once you start having sex, you are exposed to the gaze of other female slaves no
matter where you are. I don’t think there’s much of a difference…… There, Sharon and
Almeida, who had been named, came out from behind a tree.

“Well, if Naris really doesn’t like it, it can’t be helped. Almeida and I will be happy to
fill in for you”

“W, Well…… as colleagues, we’re more than willing to fill in”

Sharon’s big breasts, which she is not ashamed to show anywhere, or perhaps she is
ashamed, are magnificent. And, although not that big, Almeida’s tits are large for an
elf. Their nipples are erect in front of Naris…… She was under some indescribable
pressure and at the same time, Naris, who seems to have been stimulated by her
rebelliousness, changed her expression.

“I, I’ve never said I didn’t want to do it!?”

“I know. What should we do, Smithson-san”

“Then the four of you”

“More!?”

Of course. I can’t turn away two people who honestly expect it from me.

“You’re such a loser, aren’t you, Naris-chan”

“Will you stop talking like you know everything about me!?”

I think Tetes is right.

From the end, Almeida, Sharon, Naris and Tetes. I have the four of them get on all fours
and line up their butts.

“Four gauntlets, all of them will end up shaking their hips naked……”

Almeida looks a little happy, despite her words.

“It also has three elves, who all ended up giving up their virginity”

Sharon smiles seductively and sways her hips slowly.

“I didn’t give him my virginity, he took it from me. I’ve been drunk”

“Naris-chan, you’re still talking about it……”

“That’s a fact!”

“Well, that’s not important. I don’t care about that, but are you not interested in
conquering all virgins with the force of multiple play, 10-man captain Smithson?”

“Don’t say you don’t care!”

I caress the labia of the four people who have such a chat in order. I don’t think it’s a
race characteristic, but it’s interesting that only Tetes, who is the youngest and has the
smallest body, has pubic hair.

“If they see such a scene, Great Knight Chief Buster and Great Knight Chief Felios, they
can’t mourn……”

Naris mumbles. You can’t be afraid to say something.

“If you don’t feel like it, you can still leave, Naris”

“Nu, I’m not leaving! That being said, don’t you think it’s a little shameful that you’re
doing this kind of cattle breeding!”
“Huhuhu…… after all we are cattles”

“No, the only cow is Knight Chief Sharon”

“……I’m hurt”

“Ah, no, I’m sorry, I got carried away…… unyaa!?”

I insert it first into Naris who is talking mess.

“Because you´re noisy, I’ll shut you up first”

“U, Uh…… please say something before you shove it in”

“I refuse. It’s a sign that you can commit at any time when you expose it”

“I, Isn’t that the rule here!?”

“Naris…… When you’re here, it’s a sign that you’re ready to get fucked at any time”

Naris is silent as if she was shocked by Sharon’s words next to her.

“I mean, the collar is the sign, isn’t it?”

“Yes…… W, Well, because it’s a female slave. Originally, this should be only female
slaves and those who want to be seeded”

Tetes and Almeida reconfirmed this.

“That’s right. Naris…… If you don’t want to get fucked all of a sudden, you can wait
outside”

“……D, Don’t tell me that after you’ve thrust it in, please……”

Naris’s hips had begun a gentle pleasure-eating motion in response to my small hand
movements. Well, for some reason Naris is still predominantly prideful. That’s what
makes her cute. In this abnormal world of eroticism, the complexity of not throwing
away common sense and pride as worthless and not refusing to have sex itself, is at
least unique and attractive in this group.
“Naris…… feels good, inside Naris’ cunt”

“Ugu…… do, don’t say anything embarrassing on purpose”

“I’d say this to anyone and they’d love it”

“Ev…… Even so that”

Naris looks from side to side as she is shaken and then says sorry with resignation.
She would have thought that Sharon and Tetes would be happy, not to mention the
original female slaves.

“So Naris, you can feel it more honestly”

“……I, Impossible…… like this, people are watching right and left…… ♪”

“T, The last time you were in the nude village…… you were like that, right?”

“I was never this close to you…… ♪”

I blame Naris for the movement that pushes her vagina in a persistent manner. Naris
enjoys turning her hips accordingly. Our skin is warm and slightly sweaty and it feels
good. The enviable gazes from left and right enhances excitement and motivation.

“Naris…… I’m going to come inside of you……!”

“……Ha, Hahiii…… ♪”

The first ejaculation came without any violent movement between Naris and me.
Rather, it may be a strong feeling of sympathy because it was closely and raised
without doing it violently. After spitting out plenty of semen so as to press against each
other at the bottom, I pull out from Naris and go to Sharon.

“Haa…… haa……”

“If it’s Naris, she’s so astringent, but she has a great estrus face……”

“Please don’t say estrus…… ♪”

“……Hu, an…… ♪

In the middle of her words, she felt a cock wet with a mixture of semen and love juice
on her labia and Sharon raised her voice comfortably as I pushed it in. I cover her up
and put my hands around her, enjoying her big tits as I swing my hips wildly for a
change. The sex is selfishly intense, as if testing Sharon’s tolerance. Sharon’s hips
ripple against my hips, making her squirm and squeal with delight.

“Hua, a, haaaaa…… s, so intense…… ♪”

“A princess with such beautiful and talented boobs is now begging for semen on all
fours with a human man in a foreign country…… her first fiance would be regrettable”

A little bit of thug mode with the momentum. However, Sharon returns a joyful look
to it while being poked.

“……Huhu, are you proud……?”

“Honestly, I’m so proud”

“……I’m also proud of the fact that I’ve got a master like you…… ♪”

I’d say it myself, but I don’t think there’s anything I can brag about to the Arcus Elves.
However,

“I’m honored……”

I’m proud of the fact that Sharon is so into me. It’s not cool to deny your feelings by
showing your lack of confidence, no matter how you think about it. At the very least,
I’ll do my best to be as good a master as she wants me to be. For now, let’s just talk
about the sex aspect.

“I’m coming, Sharon……!”

“Yes…… lets pour it inside and I…… I’m going to become pregnant, too…… ♪”

“Good, get pregnant, you horny princess……!!”

“Yes…… i, haaaaa♪”
In fact, she’s on contraceptive magic, so she can’t get pregnant. I rub my dick violently
in Sharon´s vagina and ejaculate as she desires. Sharon shuddered and took it in.

Then, with a gasp, I cover Almeida.

“What do you want me to do? Do you want me to be gentle, or do you want me to be

violent?”

“……You’ve never been gentle, you know”

Oh, it’s a little unfaithful.

“Then lets be gentle”

“D, Don’t even think about it. Just be normal…… huyaaa!?”

With my tongue, I blame Almeida’s ears. An elf knows that her ears are sensitive. Well,
in short, being gentle doesn’t change the feeling and the procedure doesn’t change that
much. Just.

“……Almeida. I love you”

“Wh, What’s going on?”

“My little pussy slave…… Now, how about you? Do you love me? Do you love sex with
me?”

“……What do you say suddenly…… what do you mean you love sex?”

“I love you. But you’re a sex slave. I don’t care if you like having sex with me more than
I like having sex with you”

“……I, Idiot……”

She whispered sweetly and patted her whole body in a nasty manner and probably
had been squirming seeing the two shots next to her. I slipped into her wet vagina like
a slug and waited for an answer…… Eventually.

“……Ah, why would I want to have a baby with a man I don’t love, you idiot?”
“Do you really want to have a baby?”

“I’m determined to let Marie-dono hold it in her hands……”

“……You’re so cute. I love you, Almeida”

“……S, Stop…… I feel itchy in the back of my stomach…… ♪”

Almeida was completely turned on. She sways her vagina that welcomes my dick and
stimulates it with a clear intention to give me pleasure. She grabbed my hand at every
turn, helping to play with her breasts or seeking my lips whenever I leaned closer. I’m
not sure why I’m saying this, but I’m amazed that she hasn’t been cheated on and
ripped to shreds by a man before. This girl.

“Almeida……”

“……Uwaa. How can you say something like that with four women in a row and giving
them a vaginal cum shot”

“That’s the animal trainer they’re talking about, right?”

Outfield is noisy.

“Andy…… Andy, put it out…… I can’t get pregnant yet, but let me practice becoming
pregnant…… let me practice…… ♪”

“Fine, I’m really going to impregnate you…… take it!”

“KKu…… huaaaaaaa♪”

And then I ejaculated inside Almeida as well. Throw semen into her womb, leaving
white streaks and kiss marks of semen on her happy naked body.

Finally, Tetes.

“What are you expecting? I’m not using the front”

“Eh. I’m using contraceptive magic properly”

“You’re an asshole slave!”

“What’s with the word slut?”

“I’m not sure what your standards are”

“……Personally, that’s what I’d like you to determine, 10-man captain Smithson”

……Ah, I see. Tetes affirms her nasty self who can indulge in pleasure and expects me
to give her that pleasure. If so,

“……Fine, slutty slave”

“Ah, you’re going to go for something other than an asshole, aren’t you♪”

“……Slutty asshole slave, I’ll play with your slutty hole as long as you want”

Even if I think I’m in a thug mode, I feel like I’m holding the pace with my opponent.
But.

“My cock dirty with the love juice of three women will enter your ass, Tetes!!”

“A, huaaaa…… ♪”

As I enter her asshole, Tetes will leave it to me completely. Perhaps the butt is
strengthened by magic, it will fit smoothly from the beginning without delay. But the
tightness of her asshole is still distinctly different from the vaginas of the other three.
I stroke her pubic hair as I enter. I’m not sure if I’ll be able to push my way into this
side one day…… If I was thinking about that, Tetes would put her finger on my hand
and shake it to appeal to something…… if you want to do something about it, go ahead.
Is it such a message. Although it is often said in the mouth, the complaint of that act
works soberly and I have a delusion that I pull it out a little seriously, thrust it into the
vagina as it is, break through the hymen and sprinkle semen. No, no. It’s not
fashionable.

“……Mou, already in the ass…… I’m reminded of 10-man captain Smithson…… mou,
really…… I wonder if I can always give it out…… ♪”

“!”

“So…… I’m sure I cant go back…… its okay to taste here♪”

Tetes…… Before I knew it, she had hot eyes. Come to think of it, Tetes is young. Being
young also means that it’s easy to get really serious if you have a chance. Maybe……
Really, this child feels like that……

“N, No, your butt hole is good enough”

I’m not going to let her get me into it. Let’s keep our boundaries. With her delicate and
rough interpretation, there is no doubt that I will be drawn to the depths…… I mean,
she’s much smarter than me. Maybe I can’t escape her anymore.

“Here…… here, let me cum for you, Tetes……!!”

“Hiu, a, kahuu…… damn it, let’s put it out, right…… inside me…… ♪”

“Yes, drink up, Tetes!!”

Enjoying her deep hole and taut ass, I finally fired into her rectum.

“KKu…… a, huaaaa…… ♪”

Tetes folds her elbow in the blow and slumps down…… I’m really scared because I´m
going to be tempted someday.

——————————–

“……Well that…… I felt comfortable”

“I wonder if there will be a time when I can get pregnant all at once like this♪”

“Well, I’m planning on it……”

“Maybe I’m the easiest to get pregnant, though”

“Tetes-chan, since 10-man captain Smithson is pulling his weight, turn back while you
still can”

“Ah, you’re so greedy, Naris-chan, just because you’ll lose your share”

“Sane people don’t venture into this world! Not in general!”

After a while, the four of them came back to life and had a remorseful meeting on the
grass carpet with semen dripping from each of their holes.

“I’m not normal anymore. I’ve probably been turned into a pervert. I was trained by
10-man captain Smithson”

“10-man captain Smithson! What did you really do!”

“It’s a misunderstanding!”

……It’s a misunderstanding, isn’t it? Hey?

In the forest of the barrier prison, crossbows with a range of more than one kilometer
can’t be shot too carelessly. Of course, I don’t usually practice shooting at a distance of
one kilometer. A normal person’s eyesight can’t follow a target that far. But the
problem is that it 「Reach」 that far. This barrier prison is located in a distorted space
and if you walk straight, you will come back to the same place after a while. In other
words, it could happen that the arrow you shot comes flying from behind and sticks
in your butt. I didn’t want to do anything stupid like that, so I refrained from shooting
training and just went for a run. Well, I don’t think my crossbow skills are that bad and
I can practice again after I finish my vacation in the barrier prison. As long as there are
Keiron and Lantz, I don’t think I’ll be called in for a crossbow. In any case, I’m planning
to be discharged from the army without returning to the original unit after my special
mission. What I need now is physical strength. The possibility of long marches and
long hours is always there, even with the dragons. If I can’t move at the critical
moment, I’m as good as dead in the army. Useless and dead are the same thing in the
sense of being out of the force. No matter what kind of soldier you are, there is no
harm in building up your physical strength and leg power. I’m not so confident in my
physical strength that I can’t say something great about it.

“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight”

It seems that every army counts when they run. It doesn’t matter what it is, it makes
you feel better to shout out loud. I feel depressed when I don’t talk. And the one
running next to me was.

“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven”

With a naked Maia.

“Come on, you’ve got to make your voice audible, or it’s useless!”
“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight”

For now, Anzeros and Luna, who were naked and wearing an elven headdress. I’m also
running in my summer clothes, but this composition might be a bit surreal. I don’t care
how secluded it is, I still don’t like the idea of naked runners.

“Maia, can you put some clothes on too?”

“……Why”

“It’s a mood thing”

Maia nodded her head as she ran in front of me. It’s certainly fun to see a beautiful girl
with a collar running on my side. But as an attendant, I wonder what it is.

“Does it make you feel naughty?”

“Yes, but the problem is slightly different”

“If you want, you can do it right away”

When Maia said this with a straight face, Anzeros and Luna were both annoyed.

“Ah, Andy, I’m always up for it……”

“Don’t hesitate, Anzeros…… You can’t walk around interrupting Andy’s training”

Anzeros, whose self-control is about to be paralyzed, has finally been warned by Luna.
Anyway,

“It’s exactly what Luna says, because you have to do it just to run”

“……Yees”

Maia herself recommended that the barrier prison not be disturbed, so she cannot go
against it. Maia reluctantly turns around and runs toward the building where everyone
is.

“I mean, Maia doesn’t have to go out with running…… it’s not a race that runs out of
strength after running for hours”
“You should understand that Andy is doing his best not to be lonely”

“I know, but”

Two hours a day, with a break. I continue to run straight through the looping space.
It’s a paradise life, but I still have to do this.

And when I’m done, I go straight to the hot spring. It’s time to take a bath while
touching up Luna, Anzeros and Maia who ran with me.

“Nn…… Andy, did you want to fuck my ass too……?”

“Ya, well that……”

“Did Tetes’s ass wake you up?”

“Just a little”

I reached over and rubbed Anzeros’s ass, while I held Luna’s shoulders and let Maia
sit in front of me, slowly squeezing my cock in the hot water.

“But I did it alot with Tetes, so I don’t feel like doing it”

“I don’t mind if Andy wants to fuck me”

“My ass is always fine with you”

In the steamy water, I was really pleased with the appeal of Anzeros and Maia.

“The front hole feels better”

“That’s…… well”

“But it’s more important that it feels good to you, Andy-sama”

“I know it feels different, but that doesn’t mean I like my ass better in comparison”

I kissed Luna lightly as I held her close. Luna obediently lets me taste her lips.

“Nn……”
“I’ll be happy if you let me cum”

“……So, do you want to use my womb for now?”

“Will you?”

“N♪…… But make sure you seed Anze and the others, too. They need to be impregnated
before the next mission starts”

“I know. But you need to practice getting pregnant too”

“……Everyone is envious of being able to get pregnant obediently”

“I love Luna for always being with me and letting me fuck her”

As I was whispering these things with Luna close to my face, Anzeros and Maia were
also closing in.

“I’ll always be with you and I’ll always be there when you want to fuck me”

“If you give me a voice, I’ll always let you put it in the city or in Laila-sama’s carriage”

“Hu, I love you both, is that a yes?”

I made Luna open her legs in the steamy water and slowly inserted my cock. It’s a
carefree sex that has become a part of everyday life.

————————————————-

When I have finished having sex in the bath, I go up and have Laurier suck me off while
I cool off in a private home. When I heard that Laurier’s chin was tired, I immediately
replaced her with Aurora that was nearby.

“Ua…… Aurora, you’re getting better……”

“Yes…… rero, hamuuu…… there are so many female slaves, but we are exchanging
technical information every day”

“……With whom?”
Hilda-san and Laila, the most influential erotic giants, haven’t returned yet.

“Apple-san and Dianne-san…… you can also get useful information from Christie-san”

Aurora talks happily while her nude body is uplifted. Laurier looks sideways and
Oregano, who seems to be waiting for her turn, push her knees forward.

“……I, I want you to teach me how to do that too”

“Hey, me too”

“Huhu. Then, please try to imitate my tongue usage”

The two clans of gold and sky blue. Three naked elf beauties gather at the eaves of a
private house to touch each other and lick my dick alternately. It is also interesting
that the instructor Aurora is the youngest.

“……N, reroo…… hamu, nn…… koo?”

“No, Laurier. More tongue…… hamu, nguu…… rerouu”

“Oregano-san is too passionate. That’s certainly not bad, but it’s a different technique”

“Try it again, Princess Aurora”

“Yes, please take a look…… Hamu, n, nu…… reroo”

“Oregano, why don’t you leave the sucking to us and let me suck your tits?”

“Ah, yes…… but it’s better to study for later…… a, n, that, I understand”

I pull Oregano’s hand to pull her and pull her slender body and put my face on her
boobs. The nice thing about paradise today is that I can freely do this kind of spoiling.

Then Irina appears.

“Smithson-dono…… I think you’re having fun”

“Do you want to fuck Irina too?”

“……I don’t care, but you are very energetic. You’re already playing with your mouth
when Maia and the others were so happy over there”

“……Is that unusual?”

“I think it’s a good anomaly…… Well, I’ll play with my mouth later”

While clinging to the naked body of Oregano sitting upright, stroking her ass and
squeezing her boobs, Irina who is naked again clears her throat in front of me who
leaves the penis to Laurier & Aurora.

“In a few days, your house will be ready. Be mindful of that. Don’t leave anything
undone”

“Ah, I see”

But we’ve been having sex almost constantly, one after the other, so there’s nothing
left to do.

“Next, we’ll be living in splendor in our new home♪

“Can we come and join you……”

“Of course, we are sworn female slaves. I’m sure Selenium and Dianne will not blame
you”

Aurora, who sees the new house as the next stage and Oregano, who is planning to
break into it. Well, though. However, is it my home where a total of about 20 female
slaves and others come and go?…… Peter will probably have to be pulled out of the
baron’s mansion in earnest to be raised and the rules for sex in the house should be
established properly.

——————————————–

Anyway.

“Irina asked me if I had any leftovers, so this time I’m going to do an elaborate selection
of people”

“I don’t need to tell you the criteria by which we were chosen”

Irina sighs. Irina, Jeanne, Laurier, Anzeros, Maia, Cute and Tetes.

“So we’re a small breast group……”

Anzeros sighs. That’s not true.

“I dare say it’s the baby faced group”

“Ah, I see. I understand why I was chosen even though I have some breasts. Ahahaha”

Tetes laughs.

“Nya…… it wasn’t my chest”

“I have a little more than Anzeros”

“Shut up, Maia. I mean, it’s obvious since no one’s wearing any clothes, but I get
depressed when people mention me by name”

“It’s strange that all half-elves have boobs except for Anzeros”

“……There are also elves like Princess Sharon”

They all start talking about breasts in a lively manner. But I dare to say it.

“I’m not a fan of big or small boobs. No, I decided to love both boobs when I made love
to Jeanne!”

I’ll admit that I used to be a big-boob guy. However there’s something wonderful about
small tits, modest little tits that can’t be asserted. That’s what Jeanne taught me. It is
not worthless even if a girl’s breast is flat. It’s just that they are boobs.

“I, I´m shy when I´m named”

“……You had sex earlier than me and Aurora, didn’t you?”

“I think Jeanne might be the most delicious of all the slaves. She was also the first to
get pregnant”

A sigh that Anzeros and Maia are convinced of.

“……It’s not that I don’t like the fact that she has tiny tits. I’d rather drown in the feeling
of being surrounded by young, dainty girls”

“If you ask me…… this composition is really…… it’s like a crime, isn’t it?”

“Nya?”

Tetes points out. In the center is a 26 year old man with a full cock and a slightly
stubble beard who is not very bright. Around them, Jeanne, whose appearance age is
about 12 to 13 years old, Laurier, Irina, Maia are 13 to 14 years old, Anzeros and Cute
are around 15 years old (or rather, Cute is suitable for actual age), and Tetes is the
oldest. Even Tetes looks a little younger than her age. Every single one of these girls is
naked and it certainly smells like a crime. Except for Cute and Tetes, everyone wears
a collar normally.

“Call me a criminal if you want. Either way, I’m an unfaithful, slutty bastard by Trot
law”

I grab my cock and bring it close to Jeanne’s face. Jeanne giggles, kisses the cock and
urges Irina next to her with her eyes.

“You’re right, that’s exactly what I’m doing…… how do you think I’m going to get round
this…… ♪”

Irina also kissed the glans. No, she sucked on the glans and embraced my lower body.
She keeps it up for a few seconds before pulling away. It was as if it was a vow, a lusty
act that would normally be an expression of affection between lips.

“I’m sure it’s in good taste to play with a bunch of young girls. But…… it’s much nicer
than not playing with them when they’re your toys”

Laurier followed suit, sucking on my lower body in a hug.

“Andy-sama is not bound by any laws…… if Andy-sama sincerely wants to do

something, it is my duty to let him do it”

Maia stands up and runs her hands over my stomach and rubs her cheeks against my
chest while Laurier sucks on my lower body. On the other side of her, Anzeros hugs
me.
“Women…… are here because we want to be here, you know♪”

Cute and Tetes look at each other.

“……I love you too, Master♪”

“Ah, I´m not the only Traitor!?”

Receiving the affection of pretty girls all at once, my penis gets even more fierce.

“Good. Then Laurier, hold your knees and open your crotch!”

“……Yes♪”

“Cute, get on top of her. I’ll fuck you together”

“Nya…… ♪”

Laurier and Cute are stacked on top of each other on the grass carpet.

“Good…… Tetes and Anzeros, masturbate because I’m going to fuck you next. Irina,
Maia and Jeanne. It’s a race to see how well you can masturbate. I’ll fuck the girl who
comes the most obscenely while I fuck Laurier and Cute”

I kissed Cute’s ass and then thrust my cock into Laurier’s juvenile wetness, burying it
in the narrow passage of flesh as I demanded the girls to do a dance of debauchery.
The girls looked at each other…… and began to masturbate in different ways, following
Maia, who began to masturbate on her knees, thrusting her hips forward as if to lead
the others.

“N, ku, haaa…… ♪”

Anzeros spreads her labia with both hands and stirs the entrance with her fingers to
show off.

“……You are the only one who will allow me to humiliate myself like this…… ♪”

Irina sits down on the ground, gets up on her knees and begins to spread them apart
with one hand while sliding her other hand in and out of the hole.
“……Masturbation, what…… if you violently tear my hymen by mistake, you’ll regret it,
10-man captain Smithson…… ♪ If 10-man captain Smithson wants, violently break
it…… break it with your cock…… ♪”

Tetes turns her ass to me and in a thrusting pose, turns one hand from her ass and
sticks her middle finger in the chrysalis just up to the first joint and uses the other
hand to gum up her pussy in the pale bush.

“You can enjoy the inside of my womb now that I’ve given birth to Peter…… ♪ Don’t you
want to search the house for the tiniest nursery of all…… ♪”

Jeanne lifted one leg and masturbated while showing it off. Each one has its own taste
and makes the sound of water echo. At the center of the harmony of their roars and
lewd sound, I mess around with Cute´s genitals and invade Laurier’s vagina.

“Han, a, huaaa…… everyone, like a child…… ♪ It’s too lewd…… ♪”

“You’re also like a child. I’ll fuck you because you’re cute”

“……I’m still an adult…… ♪”

Laurier is too old to look down on her age as a child…… She looks younger than me.

“I’m a grownup…… and it’s okay to get pregnant…… ♪”

“I know,…… I’m going violently, my dirty pussy slave!”

“♪♪”

I shook Laurier’s small lower body even harder with large strokes. In response to that,
the roar and the sound of water around her also become intense. Perhaps they were
attracted to the strange atmosphere and I began to see the boobs of female slaves that
I didn’t call in the distance. I also love big boobs. Let’s collect and commit again. I think
so, but I’m surrounded by the foolery of immature girls and am fueled by the turbulent
blooming of lewd flowers seeking me and begin my first ejaculation.

“Hyaaaa…… ♪”

“KKu…… Laurier……!!”
“……Masterrr…… ♪”

In Laurier’s small belly, the sperm is supplied to the womb. Laurier quivered with a
haze in her eyes, even though she was cutely laid down.

“……Nya…… feeling, good…… ♪”

“What are you looking at so fluently, Cu…… te!”

“……Nyahua!?”

I pulled my fingers and my cock out of Laurier and thrust it back into Cute´s vagina.

“Laurier, watch as I conceive Cute on top of you”

“……Yes…… ♪”

“Smithson-dono, here…… look…… ♪”

“I’m about to cum…… I was watching Andy cum and then I saw Laurier cum and I could
feel it…… ♪”

“Haaa…… haaa, my ass, I´m so wet with love juice♪ It feels good to put it in…… 10-man
captain Smithson…… ♪ This is Tetes´s ass, a favorite of 10-man captain Smithson……
♪”

“Andy-sama…… Andy-sama, look at me…… cumming…… ♪”

“If you’re too motivated, you’ll cum two or three times…… if you don’t hurry, you’ll
pass out and I won’t be able to tighten it…… ♪♪♪”

The girls’ masturbation show and seeding session continued.

◇◇◇

“It’s unavoidable that Tetesu-chan is called in such a scene and I understand that I’m
not called, but I think that I, Luna-chan and 10-man captain Aurora will probably not
be called even in the opposite boobs selection. Yeah, it’s okay, but don’t you feel a great
sense of defeat!?”
“Well, I understand. I mean, neither me nor Oregano is probably called. I don’t know
which one and the attributes are painful”

“Do you understand, barmaid!”

“We’re both naked here, and you still don’t remember our names? It’s Savory! We’re
both in this position, so let’s not do that”

“No, it’s true that I’m naked too, but it’s not the kind of thing that compels
friendship……”

“You’re not very good at this, Naris”

“Not at all”

“There you go, a group with distinct attributes! Both the Knight Chief and Almeida are
enemies!”

“……Emm. Thats why Naris-san is rather regrettable…… well no”

“Wh, What did you say, Savory-san!?”

Well, living in the nude all the time can make you numb in many ways. Anzeros looked
around the barrier prison village and sighed.

In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the
internet, you can call us at the web site.

“It’s okay, but…… maybe because it’s in a lush forest, it’s more like a village that doesn’t
know civilization…… rather than a naughty landscape”

“I understand…… When some people are wearing clothes, it’s a little embarrassing
that you’re a mop, but when you’re in this state, it’s because no one cares that you’re
embarrassed that you care”

Naris nodded. I’m listening to it while hugging Fennel for the time being, but it’s true
that I’ve been soaked in a naked civilization for a little longer and I feel that my
gratitude has diminished.

“Fennel. You’re not embarrassed to be naked anymore, are you?”

“A, nn…… w, well, its just a matter of degree…… it may seem more natural for everyone
to have sex with Master in a big way and being…… naked. At the very least, it’s much
easier than being naked outside of this barrier”

“Oh, I see……”

You can see someone’s boobs or buttocks when you turn your head to the right or left.
I’m not so dead yet that I find it boring, but if I continue like this, my senses may wear
out.

“I think it’s great to have sex naked, but I still think it’s best to keep it crisp”
“……I’m fine with it as it is, but…… I wear clothes when I go out and I enjoy the idea of
an immoral secret garden”

“……W, Well, we’re going to have a house soon and then we’re going to move out of
here so we can all get back to our lives, okay?”

“Before we do that…… can you give us some more of your seed?”

“Of course I’ll pour it in”

We hugged each other, but I had pulled my cock out after I had just ejaculated. Fennel
happily moved her hips, positioned her slender fingers around my cock and
swallowed it into her vagina.

“N, haaa…… ♪”

“I also like the phrase [Would you like to feel good again?] rather than having seeds or
something like that”

“……It’s more like a female slave than making a child”

“Well, that’s pretty much it. It’s the same because I always only have vaginal cum shot
without worrying about it”

“……That’s right♪”

Fennel nodded and began to shake her hips while twining her arms around my neck.
At first glance at us with a little envy, Anzeros cleared her throat.

“……Means I should go around telling everyone to get dressed?”

“Ah, yes, please, Anzeros…… ah, but I’ll still do erotic things with clothes on”

“Well, I don’t think anyone would object to that”

With that, Anzeros invited Naris to join her as they headed towards the changing hut
at the entrance to the village (a normal house, but with everyone’s set of clothes). I
stroked Fennel’s hair and kissed her as she swayed aggressively in the sunshine
through the trees…… Then I noticed that the air around the village square was
glowing.
“Ah, someone’s coming in……”

Hearing that, Fennel, who was indulging in pleasure, noticed a little.

“Eh…… but this time everyone takes off their clothes at the entrance of the village, so
when they enter, they should be aligned with that direction……”

“……So it’s someone different from the ones who usually come and go……?”

“!”

Fennel’s eyes widened. Even her ears turn bright red…… By the way, I was saying that
this is only me and the female slaves who wants to have sex, so it’s not too
embarrassing to be naked.

“Wa, Wait a minute, Master is all naked, you can see……”

“No, but there’s no way to stop it…… ah, it’s coming”

“Hii!!”

Fennel stretches herself and hugs me. By the way, her vagina tightened so I couldn’t
help but ejaculate, but during that time, the intruder appeared from the light.

“Huu, to……”

It was a strange dark elf woman who appeared. She has long black hair, dignified eyes
and slender limbs. Her ambition, which is transmitted from her standing posture that
is so beautiful that she wants to set an example for her, makes her feel that she is a
considerable talent. She looks around her…… and becomes expressionless.

“……Ah. So this is what Hilda meant……”

Finally, she looks at me (who’s in the middle of cumming inside Fennel) and smiles
awkwardly.

“……Hey, little brother…… Should I take off my clothes too?”

“No, be my guest. I’m not sure if you should take them off. They’re my female slaves”
It’s a good thing I noticed. She isn’t hurt anymore and her limbs and eyes are
regenerating. It is Nancy-san.

“Hoo…… oh, I thought we were in a naked village”

“Yes, that’s what I said”

Laila and Hilda who appeared subsequently. And.

“……!? Wh, Wh, Wh…… What is this”

“Carlos”

Carlos was surprised at the strange sight as soon as he appeared and was immediately
grabbed by Nancy-san as a blindfold…… The first appearance of a man other than me
makes the village lively for a moment and the next moment screams echo from here
and there…… Oh, thank God, Sharon and Tetes are screaming too. I was worried that
their sense of shame would be so twisted that I wouldn’t feel that way anymore.

“Ma, Master, I need to put something on, too……!”

“Ah, yes. First, let’s cover it up with an illusion or something and then go to the
undressing hut”

“Y, Yes, that’s right. Of course”

Fennel stands up. Semen drips from her hole.

“Ah, what a waste……”

“I don’t care. I’ll make you cum again later”

“……Ya, promise”

It’s a sham.

——————————————

They all gather in the plaza to put on their clothes…… Carlos’ face was completely
hidden by the wrapping cloth Laila always wears and a rope was wrapped around him.
“Who did this to you……?”

I felt sorry for him, so Nancy-san raised her hand.

“It’s me…… Well, it’s not like it’s a Talc bathing place and it’s bad manners to look at
other people’s women unkindly, right?”

“That’s why I don’t think I’ll do this much!?”

Carlos protested in a muffled voice from inside his cloth-wrapped mask. I’m not sure
if it’s a good idea to roll him on the ground like a caterpillar, but yes. He’s the colony
leader and chairman of a large company.

“I mean, what was a while ago!? I know you’re a human like that, but you’re not more
than ten people!? Even my father started Talc and is famous as an amorous father since
then, but ten people have put up with it!?”

“……Hinofunomino…… there are a lot of cat beasts and elves. Are there more than
twenty of them in all?”

“How much are you enjoying the spring of this world!? I thought that the white elf
should have been rather solid, but what’s the point!? Hilda, you’re not helping him out
with some crazy scheme, are you!?”

“Yeah…… I’m only chewing about one-third, right?”

“You’re chewing that much!?”

I’ve been indebted to Hilda for her help, if you ask me. As for the cat beast colony, it’s
definitely Hilda-san’s magical edge and Hilda-san’s shadow is not a little in the
Almeida drop and Tetes relations.

“Well, you don’t have to worry about the night situation at other houses, Carlos. Mostly,
we’ve come to thank you”

“We’re not here to thank you, but Dianne, Hilda and Nord have been acting
suspiciously lately and it’s their well-being that’s at stake!?”

Carlos-san flutters and rampages in the state of a caterpillar. It doesn’t matter, but
since everyone is already dressed, I think it’s okay to release the blindfold on him.
“You look happy, Dianne and Hilda”

“Well, I don’t think they’re unhappy”

“Hey. I was so busy this time that I couldn’t get mixed up, but sex is my specialty☆”

“Dianne! Hilda! What are you going to do about Orleans-kun, Hilda!?”

“A sincere husband doesn’t leave his wife unattended for ten years when he wants to
fuck her. It’s not his fault for not coming back. He’s been in touch with Onyx, hasn’t
he?”

“Well, he’s not dead, that’s for sure…… then you could go see him. You’ve been to the
Eastern Mountains before, haven’t you Hilda?”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been looking for a merchant who is always on the move.
I’ve asked my husband to come back several times, but he’s always refused, saying he’s
too busy”

“Uh……”

Hilda’s husband seems to be in a rather difficult position. He probably couldn’t stand

the night life with Hilda before. Her family is the head of Talc and the Onyx Trading
Company has a strict family tradition. He can’t insulate her too openly, so he’s
retreating to a life of natural extinction………… perhaps the intention is already
obvious to everyone. It seems that they don’t hate each other, so it feels like they’re
still a little moody.

“B, But if he’s still alive and well, then that violent sex life must have gotten a little
better after meeting him, right? I, I’m going to turn a blind eye to what’s going on right
now, so you can start over with Orleans-kun. I still think that dark elves should work
with dark elves……”

“I think the time has run out”

“Somehow…… y, you’re probably just really busy”

“If you really think so, don’t miss your brother. I thought he was a decent person”

“……Nancy, can you……”

“Well, I’d like to defend Orleans, because I too have disappeared, dead or alive, but
Orleans is…… well, it’s going to be difficult”

“Nancy……”

“I understand that you want to put the contract above all else, but I think it’s
reasonable to assume that our long-lived love affair won’t necessarily last until the
end of our lives…… a thousand years is a little too long for two people to just stare at
each other without thinking about it”

“……Do you think so too, Nancy?”

“In general, I think it’s not wrong”

Nancy squatted down and took off Carlos’ facecloth.

“……I can’t tell you how grateful I am to Carlos for loving me even when I looked like
that. But it was because of Carlos that I was able to do it. It’s not something anyone
can do. I can’t expect all dark elves to have the same virtues as you”

“……However”

“I was worried too, you know. As your wife, I’m never good. I couldn’t complain
whenever I was abandoned”

“Nancy, if you say anything else, I’ll get angry”

“……That’s why I took Hilda up on her offer and came here. You loved me that much
and I didn’t want to end up with nothing to give back to you…… I wanted to give you a
baby, Carlos”

“I…… I’m fine with just having you in my life. Don’t get me wrong. I love you. I don’t
love the appearance of having another wife like you and I don’t expect you to give me
anything back. I’m sad that you’re crippled and that’s why I’m here. I didn’t know you’d
be in so much pain and I didn’t need it as a sign of your sincerity”

“Ah, you really…… need to learn to love a woman’s wiles a little bit”

Nancy hugged Carlos and smiled…… The scene was so beautiful that it made me sigh,
despite Carlos’ slightly ridiculous appearance.
“……You and I might be okay with this. But, you know, children are important to…… a
married couple and that’s a given, Carlos”

“……Is that why you can’t defend Orleans-kun?”

“Well, yes…… The difference between a married couple and a lover is that a married
couple is a system for making and raising children. In other words, without the child,
the biggest cog in the machine…… a couple and a stranger are practically not so
different. Orleans left before he could have children. I think it’s a little too lazy to blame
his wife after ten years”

“……Haa. You’re too sweet on my younger sisters”

“Huhu. That’s not for you to say”

……And as I listened to Nancy’s persuasion beside me, I unconsciously paused to hold

my chest and nod. My heart hurts. I’ve never been married and I don’t plan to be, yet
I’ve conceived two babies and already have one on the way. For cat beasts, it doesn’t
matter if they get married from the beginning, so it’s too logical to conceive them.

“I’m sorry. From the bottom of my heart”

“I, I don’t know why this is the right time, but you need to think hard, human! What
are you thinking?”

In order to escape the pain in my heart, I got down on my knees and Carlos-san, who
didn’t understand me at all, barked at me senselessly and Nancy-san tightened my
neck with her arms.

“You can do that. You can love as many people as you want, as long as you can love
them yourself, like my father-in-law. It’s all about how a woman feels and the decisions
she makes when she is no longer loved…… that’s the story after all. I’m sure Hilda is at
fault for being so violent that Orleans ran away from her, but I don’t see it as something
to blame Hilda for. That’s all I’m saying”

“I, I don’t approve of you, even if you put Hilda aside……!”

“Carlos. Didn’t you come here to thank him for what he did for me?”

“Bukubukubuku”
“Sister-in-law, if you don’t let him go, he’s going to need medical attention”

“A, Ah, I’m sorry. I’m just happy to have both my arms after all these years”

……I’m aware that I’m being rather unreasonably blamed, but I can’t help but feel sorry
for Carlos-san. Good luck, Carlos-san.

“As you can see, I have no scars and my hands and feet move freely. According to
Hilda´s view, the womb should have healed…… Well, Carlos and I will have to wait and
see about that, though”

Nancy-san took the time to show me her limbs. She can’t be naked, of course, but her
beautifully balanced limbs are unique to a woman with excellent athletic ability,
combining her voluminous breasts and hips with her skin, reminiscent of Dianne and
Nord-san.

“I was surprised when I heard that you, a human being, had come up with such a
dreamlike technique”

“No, I’m not saying I came up with it, but…… it’s mostly the work of Hilda, Breakcore
and Christie”

“……Still, I’ve heard that if it weren’t for you, the technique wouldn’t have crossed the
land and wouldn’t have been used in this way…… Huhu, maybe there’s something
about you that makes you a dragon rider after all”

“Well, I’m confident in my luck, but…… speaking of which, it must have hurt like hell,
with the hands, feet and eyes”

You can’t use the reverse atresia technique to create a safety valve through me and
heal while numbing the senses. This means that she had to endure pain in three places
that could have driven me insane even in one place.

“Well it hurt, but…… that level of pain was a small price to pay compared to hundreds
of years of inconvenience. And it’s a good thing I’m used to dealing with magic. I’ve
heard it was pretty smooth”

“Haa…… I see”

Even so, it’s a great mental power. If it hurts, I’m almost complaining, but she’s
laughing.

“You’re the first [War Goddess] right”

“Itching is that way. Please stop”

“The way of refusal is just like Dianne”

“Hahaha”

While they were laughing, Anzeros, Aurora, Tetes and Naris appeared bravely.

“Emm, I heard from Dianne-san that she used to be a very skilled warrior!”

“I wonder if you could help us”

“Yaa, I’m really interested in the fighting techniques of the original Ace Knight, before
Celesta was established!”

“Tetes-chan, don’t poke too much fun at people who are sick……”

Nancy chuckled.

“Then let me ramp it up a bit…… I’m not sure I feel comfortable testing my skills
against my benefactors, the holy beast and the white elves”

The result.

“……She is indeed Dianne’s master……”

“I, I didn’t have teeth……”

“I gave it my best shot, but…… I had no idea when she got behind me……”

“I’m not sure who’s faster, Almeida-san…… ichichichi”

It seems that her ability was far from an Ace Knight. All four were completely defeated
in large letters.

“What are you doing…… everything is too blunt”

Dianne is amazed at the tragedy.

“Well, well. But it’s interesting these days. It’s funny how these girls can pull off such
moves”

“I’ve never seen my sister-in-law with arms and legs do anything like that. Can I do it
to avenge my subordinates?”

“No, thank you…… I’m no match for Dianne.

“How serious are you?”

“Hahaha. Well, give me a break. Carlos will cry if I get injured again after I’ve healed so
well”

Nancy threw out her wooden sword and shrugged her shoulders. It is indeed the
comfort of an elder.
Carlos and his wife Nancy are dark elves. Basically, dark elves do not feel comfortable
in white elf territory. Originally, like Hilda and Dianne, the old acquaintance Irina was
always trying to accommodate Dianne and when Hilda entered the forest, she was in
conflict by clarifying her position as a female slave. The fact is that staying in Polka is
a bit of a hardship for people living in the desert.

“Polka is too cold for us. Besides, Carlos has a job to do, so he can’t leave Talc too long.
I’m sorry to rush you, but I’ll leave you alone as soon as possible”

“I understand. It’s a shame, but I’ll invite you back for a hot bath when the weather
warms up”

“I’ll look forward to it”

“Laila, can you do it alone?”

“Ho, the desert is like my garden. Don’t worry about it”

Hilda had probably been working so hard, flying around, that she was mentally
exhausted, if not physically. It would be a pity to make her make the long journey to
and from work again, so I’ll ask Laila to drive them home alone.

“I’d rather stop by the cat beast village on the way back and pick up the next sperm
candidates”

“Hold on a minute, dragon-kun. Or rather, Andy-kun…… What the hell do you do for a
living!?”

Yeah. It’s no mistake that Carlos-san puts in a tsukkomi. I think it’s hard to say that
Laila’s remarks are common sense.

“I’m an aspiring soldier and blacksmith”

I insist with a somewhat deliberate Celesta-style salute.

“Then what did she just say about sperm candidates!”

“You’re mishearing”

I try to insist while looking at the sky at an angle of thirty degrees.

“I mean, if you think that there are a lot of cat beasts, maybe you’re threatening on a
village-by-village basis!? I’m not sure if it’s because you have a dragon or because
you’re some kind of evil demon king from a fairy tale!?”

“No, I’m more like a sacrifice……”

“Ho. You’ve got a point”

“You’re right. It’s a good thing that Andy-kun keeps his energy up”

But I’m not good at hearing how the seeding partner is kidnapped by a (generally
horrifying) dragon… It’s also true that I’m really enjoying every corner of the young
girls who are being sent one after another.

“Nancy. I think this is a bad idea”

“Well, it seems to me that the two parties are on the same page and for better or worse,
it would be unethical to interfere with the contract, Carlos”

“But you know! Dianne´s boyfriend is someone who has sex with many women who
throws away such girls one after another!?”

Carlos-san points at me and gives me a very disgraceful and irrefutable description of

a cat beast. I’m really sorry.

“Older brother. Just so you know, Andy would never dump you”

“Yeah. Andy-kun is the kind of guy who wants to keep a girl permanently after he’s had
sex with her”

“Either way, he’s a disgusting man who has sex with many women!”
Even with Dianne’s and Hilda’s not-so-perfect follow-ups, Carlos-san was still very
accurate in his comeback. I have no words to reply.

“Ho. It’s not that extravagant when you’re a dragon rider. Most of the time, it’s the
woman who opens her legs”

“But you! I have a duty to my family, my sisters, to make them happy!”

“Come on, come on, it’s none of your business now. Hilda and Dianne have approved
him. You can’t complain about the decisions of grown-ups”

“There’s something wrong with you! I’m not sure if I’m just being difficult or not. It’s
kind of weird!! Uwaah!!”

Carlos-san is dragged into the carriage while being choked by Nancy-san.

“I’m not sure if that’s okay, Andy. Let me tell you”

“Isn’t it time to say Andy-kun’s deadly good thing?”

The dark elf sisters peeked at me. But, you know.

“Because Carlos-san pointed out, it’s very common sense. It doesn’t really make a
noise. I mean, the current situation where the cat colony is almost exclusively for me,
isn’t it too rich?”

“……Well, it’s Andy”

“That’s right, it’s Andy-kun”

“What are you talking about!?”

Although it is completely unavoidable to raise doubts now, I think it is terrible to cut

it in one word and throw it away without even showing the intention to consider it.

Laila holds the carriage and takes off while leaving some air.

We see her off from the silvery snowfield.

———————————
Then, after returning to Polka for the first time in a few days, Irina first guided me.

“Oh…… this is my home…… it’s huge!”

“You knew that, didn’t you? You’ve seen the plans, you’ve seen the foundation”

“No, it’s really powerful…… are you sure this is the right place for me?”

What stood in front of me was a two-story mansion with more depth than I expected.
No, the mansion is not at the level where aristocrats and big merchants live, but it’s
still big for me to get. I can understand why ten people can live in this house.

“There are four bedrooms up there. And eight on the second floor. Your bedroom is at
the end of the first floor”

“O, Ou”

Irina led me and the rest of the group into the house, one by one.

“Hee…… the kitchen is huge”

“The dining room can accommodate about ten people”

“Dianne, can we get a room now? Can I call Marone and the others?

“Relax a bit, Luna…… If there are more than ten rooms, can we have some extra
guests?”

“Well, there are so many faces, I have to reserve a room for visitors☆”

A group of Celesta soldiers and civilians happily inspect the first floor, which smells of
wood and wax.

“Hey, Apple, Selenium, Jeanne and the others move in here too, right?”

Maia said with a hint of concern for the pregnant women living in the Baron’s mansion.

“Hmm. Well, the Baroness was insisting on it. It’s still time to be careful, so it’s wise to
stay in that mansion with many maids”
Irina has a slightly troubled face…… I wanted to move to this base as soon as possible
because it was a nuisance, but it seems that it will not be so easy now that the Baroness
is rather enjoying the baby rush.

“I’m not sure how many of us will be allowed to stay”

“I think it would be better for Sieg Becker, Edgar Keiron and the others to stay at the
inn, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings”

“Ahahaha. If Al-chan, I think it’s too much now, with 10-man captain Smithson and
everyone retreating into the elf forest for days?”

“Wa, Wait a minute, Tetesu-chan? More or less, we should have entered the forest in
the name of a special training for piggybacking, right?”

“I think it would take a child to take that at face value”

“……In other words, everyone sees through the feeling that we were all over there!?
He, Hey…… that means, the strangely gentle gazes of Lantz-kun and 10-man captain
Keiron!?”

“I think that’s right”

“……Aaaah”

After all, the gauntlet group was noisy.

“I mean Sharon, Almeida. Are you willing to live here in the future?”

When I asked for confirmation, the two glanced at each other, or rather, they looked at
each other as if they were saying 「What are you going to do?」. Almeida cleared her
throat first.

“Cough. Well, that…… I cant do it directly as it is. There is still a contract with Duke
Gardner and it seems that I´m also needed as a Gauntlet. But, well…… when I no longer
need to remain in the position of a Gauntlet knight and I have your child, I think it
would be good for me to stay here until the child is weaned”

“I am…… yes, though not as bound as Almeida. Still, I am a sworn female slave of you.
I expect to…… eventually”
To sum it up, it’s not like they’re both going to live there now, but let me make a
reservation.

“So you’re not going to ask us?

“No, don’t ask questions like that, Tetes-chan”

Tetes and Naris’s question is…… umm.

“Well, I could ask you, but…… you don’t want to be surrounded, do you?”

If I wanted to be surrounded by people in the countryside and enjoy eroticism, I would

have joined them long ago.

“I’m not going to join that kind of decadent circle”

Naris folded her arms and nodded. Tetes said.

“It’s up to 10-man captain Smithson”

“……Depends on me?”

“If you have the enthusiasm to teach me as much eroticism as you can and train me to
be a great meat hole slave, I’m willing to accept it……”

“I have a blacksmith training once my mission is over and I have no plans to make you
a female slave for myself”

“That’s right. I’m not sure if I want to be buried in the countryside at a time when I’m
in the middle of a growth spurt if I’m going to be that shy”

“…………”

“What should I do? If you think it’s a shame, you can reiterate that you’re going to work
hard to prepare for sex first”

“You know, Tetes-chan. I don’t know you very well”

“Hmm. Even so, I’m still unskilled in the future that I expected. I just can’t stand the
thought of being captured by 10-man captain Smithson, who is busy with other things,
and being kept alive in my young body”

Well, I guess that’s the right reaction for Tetes. It’s not like I’m in love with her
explicitly. Or at least not in her conscious mind. Even now, the normal sex that I’m
originally seeking has been put on hold. While she is seeking it, the relationship is only
a half-hearted pleasure connection. She is saying that if I´m ready to break through
that and really teach her about pleasure and sexuality and corrupt her, she can get
caught. But.

“That’s a little…… There’s no reason to go that far, at least not for Tetes Buster”

“……Is that so? Well, I understand”

Tetes smiled a little sadly…… A little bit, I don’t know her. This is a girl named Tetes.
She is a cute and hard-working girl, but somewhere in the gears of her emotions and
abilities, a promising but strangely dangerous girl. What do I want to do with her? It’s
not that I’m avoiding my responsibilities, but what form do I want her to settle into?

“……Ah, Andy-kun, you’re getting a little mushy”

Hilda-san pokes me on the cheek.

“Pl, Please stop”

“Dianne-chan and Nord-chan, the treasured children of the Talc Marriage and the
great girls of the northern elves are also trying out one after another, and I don’t think
I’ll be reluctant to just that Lord Buster anymore☆”

“I’m the one who decides. I’m not trying to say that all women who can be fucked will
automatically be fucked”

“Mmm. But you look like you’re focusing on something weird”

……It’s a little late for that. There is certainly a feeling that it is okay to reach out to
Tetes, who is a「Family member」, as a 「Female slave」. In the past, Apple used the
term 「Female slave」 as a way of saying to me that I would eventually marry a 「
Family member」, but that I didn’t have to choose between the two and throw them
away. It is a word that I started using from the wish that I should be 「Your thing」
for a long time. I accepted it. No, there was a part of me that dared to go against Apple’s
wishes, to choose a way of life that didn’t fit the mold of a clear 「Normal marriage」
and to dare to love equally as 「Mine」 as everyone else. I apply that equality even to
Dianne, who doesn’t wear a collar because she doesn’t want to be so sneaky. It’s cruel
to say that different species can’t inevitably have a linearly symmetrical relationship.
When it comes to loving each other and trying to maintain a relationship for a long
time, it’s not normal. By daring to shake it up as 「Female slave」 in a big way, they
have been able to build a loving relationship that can only be understood within this
circle. From the beginning, they abandoned the accurate understanding of their
surroundings and defaulted to 「What I carry, what I love」. That’s what a female
slave is. Even though it was a passive term until halfway through, that’s how I created
and loved my slaves until now. However, there is no obstacle to having a 「Normal
relationship」 with 「Family member」. Regardless of the actual situation, I’m just a
single, commoner, who has sex with many women and Tetes is a member of a foreign,
but very important, noble family. There is a possibility that the precarious balance we
have established regarding female slave and master could be destroyed, whether we
want it to or not. This may be a groundless fear. It could be argued that all it takes is a
strong will, or that Andy Smithson is a dragon rider who is not bound by anyone. But
Tetes is still a danger to me and my female slaves. So I didn’t want to be in a position
where I had to face that spark…… But.

“……Andy-kun. Teacher, I like Andy-kun’s green odor that [I’ll make all my favorite
women happy] ”

“……Hilda-san”

“I’m sure Dianne-chan, Laila-chan, Breakcore-chan and all the other girls, too. I think
I’m messing around in such a sweet and hot place. Andy-kun is always working hard
with that in mind, and we all want to support him”

Hilda-san’s whispered voice still echoed in the stillness of the new house. Everyone’s
gaze, which dares not put in tea, seems to affirm it and I feel my face getting hot…… So
that’s how they looked at me.

“That’s why…… I don’t think you need to put too much effort into this alone. It’s one of
your feelings, Andy-kun…… If you want to make another girl happy with your bottom”

“……Ruined the end”

“Eh. Because that’s what you are, isn’t it, Andy-kun?”

Everyone chuckles. That’s right. That’s right.

“Well, if Andy has made up his mind, then I’m sure Selenium will agree”

“I don’t care if we have one or two more slaves now. I mean, the number of cat beasts
who have declared female slaves has increased, right?”

“Marone and Cute. Both are waiting for their collars”

“The number of people who are likely to go ahead with making children has increased”

“……You would be able to commit it, but if you spread your hands too much, it might
not be the place to study”

“It’s going to be full of Andy-sam’s children”

“……I’d be pregnant today if it weren’t for some strange magic”

“Almeida-san is surprisingly straight sometimes”

“Huhu. It is said that she is a god-speed dancing spear. I wish I could be that
straightforward”

“I think the Knight Chief is straightforward enough even now. Mainly how to invite the
body”

My home became somewhat relaxed. It might be a bit of an unusual group after all.
After listening to it, Tetes turned to me straight.

So, can I…… ask you again for your answer?”

“……Don’t hunt me down like that”

I avert my gaze…… No, when I tried to divert, Hilda turned my head around and turned
to Tetes.

“Pl, Please stop”

“Andy-kun…… I’m not impressed to run away, like an unreasonable Andy-kun’s

favorite teacher☆”
“……Get your hands off me.”

Reluctantly, I looked at Tetes.

“……For now. I’m actually……”

“Yes”

“……I want to thrust up your womb”

I dare to say it in the worst possible way…… But Tetes blushed, looked at her bottom
a bit and coughed.

“……I, I knew you were thinking that”

“Of course I want to ejaculate many shots without pulling out with the momentum
that broke through your virginity. While enjoying your crying, fill the uterus, turn over
the exhausted body and rub the cute ass until it turns red. I want to enjoy it to my
heart’s content”

“……So much”

“I want to put a collar on Tetes…… hold her until morning without her clothes on, when
both her holes are drained”

“……That”

Tetes turned a little sideways while remaining bright red.

“I think I’m going to cum a little just imagining it”

It was an oblique answer.

“……There are perverts”

“I, I’m rather serious though, it’s 10-man captain Smithson’s fault”

“Yeah. And, hopefully”

“Yes”
“No birth control”

“……KKu”

Tetes shuddered.

“……B, Because I said…… well, let’s see……”

“I want to impregnate you as much as I can”

“………… ♪♪♪”

“T, Tetes-chan! No, come back here for a minute…… mugugu”

“Naris, don’t be a prude♪”

“I mean…… Tetes, are you okay?”

Almeida supports the fluffy Tetes.

“……A, Ahahaa…… what, I finally understood something”

“What”

“The reason why 10-man captain Smithson…… is so strangely popular with this
group…… ♪

“……You’re right”

No, I don’t really understand it.

“If you say that, I’ll get wet too”

“I…… Isn’t it♪”

“No, it’s strange!”

“Na-ri-s”

The Gauntlet Knights flirt with each other.

“Aaah, they’re going to drop Tetes after all?”

“It was only a matter of time”

“You’re right, though”

“I don’t know about you, but my colony needs to be visited on a regular basis”

“Andy-sama, you have to visit Misty Palace from time to time, otherwise you’ll get
burgled”

This is here, well, a reaction that seems to be in the category of expectations. How
about that too?

“Well, for the time being, I’ve ignored all the conditions and just presented my wishes”

“Andy…… Tetes is already on board”

“That’s neat. It’s irresistible for such a naughty child to declare such a loss of virginity
after putting in plenty of ass☆”

“……Emm”

It has been decided in the flow…… I wonder. I was really hoping that I could clear all
the conditions……
Even though I hadn’t been in hiding for that long, it was still a long time since I had
seen him.

“Long time no see, Smithson-san”

“I don’t think it’s been that long since I’ve seen you”

When I showed up at the inn, Neia greeted me like that and I was a little confused.

“You didn’t show up for almost a week, so I feel like that. Did you do well in your
training?”

“T, Training?”

“I heard you went there to train your legs and feet”

“A, Ah, yes, that was fine. I was pretty good”

……Yes, I didn’t go there to have an erotic paradise, but to train. Only. As expected, Neia
seems not to be so dirty as to make such a poor guess.

“Well, it’s [Training of the legs and loins] ”

There was a tall man who put his elbow on my shoulder from behind. It’s the grinning
100-man commander Becker.

“E, Eh well”

“There were various children under various names such as escort, care and
surveillance, but I don’t know what kind of training they are actually doing”
“……No, did you run normally?”

Yes. The training ran properly. Training is training. Sex is a hobby. Yeah.

“Yes, those three animals there are also noteworthy. If you think that’s not all”

The one who turned his face towards me after being called by 100-man commander
Becker was the masturbation brothers with Keiron. All three raise their hands.

“……Emm”

It seems that Neia has finally come to understand that he is trying to say something in
the flow of the story, so she pulls the brim of her hat and takes a step back. The ears
that had hung down because of the atmosphere of chatting came out of her hair. Bright
red. I’m shocked by such a reaction, so please stop.

“So let’s ask Murray, the regular knight of the undercover team, about the actual
situation”

“Ahaha. How about it? But it’s not interesting, so I’ll keep silent”

Tetes fought off…… The 100-man commander who seems to have never thought he
would be dodged solidifies with a grinning face.

“……!? Hey, Smithson and Tetes-chan are in a rebellious period”

“Don’t complain about the person you’re spearheading!”

“Tsk, then, associate soldier Basil!”

“I’m with Andy”

“Hey, Smithson!”

“So what do you do by complaining to me!!”

I’m in a headlock with 100-man commander Becker. He’s got two wives, I believe.

According to Tetes and Sharon, Renfangas melts faster than this one.
“The snow has not yet melted in Catalina, but I think it will be spring in the south soon”

“So it’s time to resume our activities. We’ll go to Basson tomorrow and bring Andy,
Anzeros, my personal belongings and Boyd here…… and then we’ll go back to
Renfangas”

Dianne said and untied her crossed arms.

“Oh dear. This is the end of the winter break”

Keiron folded his hands behind his head and leaned back in his chair, looking
disappointed. Lanz and Goto next to him chuckled.

“But I guess it’s about time. If I keep taking it easy, I’ll never get back into society”

“Me too, me too. I’ll have to retire from the army after I’ve become a 10-man captain
and can get my pension at least”

“Yes. It’s too much heaven here. If you get too used to it, you won’t be able to go home”

……It’s certainly peaceful, but is it really that heavenly? Is it heaven for these guys just
to have an open-air bath (Women’s bath)?

“I’m not sure when you’ll be back next. I’m afraid I might give birth if I wait too long”

Selenium, who had come out of the Baron’s mansion with Apple, rubbed her stomach.

“Well, I’ll take care of the timing. What, Laila and Maia can get back in a day even
during the mission. At the very worst, we can bring back Andy”

“Well, if you just want to give birth, there are proper midwives and baronesses here,
so there’s no need for you to come back”

“Don’t be so sure. It’s your first baby. Isn’t it reassuring just to see Andy’s face?”

“Ehe”

……Well, I want to be by Selenium’s side as much as possible when it happens. She will
do her best to give birth to my child. I want to do as much as I can.
————————-

The fact that our new home is ready means that Isaac and the others’ temporary
quarters, which were being built at a faster pace than our new home, are also
complete.

“Hey, Isaac”

“Oh, Smithson. I heard your place is done too. I heard the elves talking about it in the
tavern”

“……Elmo and the others drank at the new tavern……”

The cherry blossom and white clans, whose leaders were originally friendly,
sometimes appeared in the bar, but as expected, that old man, Vois, was pale. Unlike
the other clans, he didn’t seem to hesitate when he drank in other places.

“But if we build something like this, we can’t just say we’ll never come back”

In Polka, where many of the houses are small and compact, the many towering
barracks stand out even from a distance. It was only natural, considering that two
hundred people slept in them, but their majestic appearance made me realize that
Polka was no longer just a tourist attraction and its guests.

“Well, I thought it was a little too smooth for my taste, but I heard that…… Quika
accepted it easily and there was no noticeable opposition in the center of Trot……
Politically, maybe there is some speculations”

“Political……?”

“It’s hard to get in and out of Trot people around here and it’s also difficult to put in
and take out supplies, isn’t it? From what I’ve heard, the Holy Beast incident? At that
time, even the baron who was the key was abducted and it seems that the town was
finally over and could not respond immediately”

“……Well, if you put it that way”

No, it was such a pinch for the town.

“Celesta will put some deterrence on its own. Maybe it’s a wish. As Celesta, it’s a
window with the elf territory. It’s also a good excuse to put pipes and forces in peace”

“……I put it down. You can only stay there for a quarter at most”

“I don’t know. If we can build something like this and keep up appearances, the
northern corps is a treasure trove of experimental troops. Even if you expand it, the
ministerial class’s intention may work so that you can place a stationed unit here. If
100-man commander Dianne really intends to move here, that sixth minister should
be silent, right?”

“Indeed…… did you know that it would be such an important thing and built it?”

“It’s nothing compared to the [Serious matter] you’ve made. We’re just going with the
flow and for those of us below you, it’s just a way to take a yearly bath in the name of
training”

……Isaac has a lot on his mind and he’s bold. Even though he’s an ox.

——————————

Then, that night, I usually take an open-air bath and return to my new house.

“……It’s been a while since I’ve had a quiet night”

I muttered to myself as I closed the front door. When you are a soldier, no matter where
you are, there are always a lot of people on the other side of the wall, making some
kind of noise. It’s been a long time since I’ve been in my own home and it’s a little hard
to get used to. This place is far away from the normal residential area of Polka, so I felt
even more lonely.

“What the hell is making me so nervous about”

My life is definitely changing on a fundamental level. I’m still getting used to it. That’s
all there is to it. Like Isaac said, I’ve been through a lot of turmoil, but ever since I left
Polka when I was a kid, I’ve been the same old rootless migratory bird. I’ve been a
stranger everywhere, not knowing when or where I’d fly off to. Instead, no matter
where I was, I was never alone and there was always someone, many people, nearby.
That finally put down roots. I’m going back here, even if a lot of people are passing by
without me. That’s it…… I couldn’t imagine getting sentimental about such a thing. But
I’m not going back to an empty place. There are people waiting for me here. There are
women waiting for me.

“We, Welcome home Andy”

When I opened the bedroom, I was greeted by Anzeros, as I should have been.

“I wish I had more time”

Hilda is here too. Maia and Almeida, and.

“Emm…… I cant do this……”

For some reason, Tetes, whose hands were chained to the bed.

“No☆ You’re going to be an official female slave☆”

“Don’t think that even humans are equal. You have to learn who your master is first”

Hilda and Maia nodded at each other.

“I think it’s fine if you don’t want to go that far either…… anyway, hey?”

“Ah, yes…… well, if Tetes is as perverted as Anzeros, then sure”

“……Treated like a measuring stick by the guy who most clearly lost to a dick”

“I, I’m not always the best, am I!?”

Anzeros and Almeida. In short, they seem to share the very unfeminine insight that 「
If you get laid, you’re mine anyway」.

“E, Emm…… g, go easy on me”

Tetes looked at me with some trepidation as she fumbled with the chains.

“Hey look, Andy-kun. You’ll break through the virginity and make a vaginal cum shot,
right?”

“And then he’s going to fuck you in the ass as well”

Hilda and Maia urged me.

“H, Hyaa…… that, for the time being…… w, what do you do with contraceptive magic?
It is necessary for 10-man captain Smithson to decide……”

“You said you were going to impregnate her, didn’t you Andy-kun?”

“Don’t worry, if Andy-sama wants to do it, it’ll be easy to get your own kind”

“Uh……”

“……Don’t go crazy without me, Maia and Hilda”

I pulled them back from the bed for now. Then, for the time being, open the lock and
remove the commandment of the chain.

“……Th, That”

“That’s it. It’s just that I was asked what I wanted and there are still some problems”

First, I’ll explain.

“……Problems?”

“Yeah…… Listen, if I say I’m going to make you a female slave, I’m not going to hesitate
to make you cum whenever I want. If you get pregnant, I’ll make you give birth and
then I’ll fuck you again. There are times when I commit to you side by side with others
at the same time. Don’t think that your cunt is safe at all times. Whenever I feel like it,
even when I’m sleeping or working, I’ll strip down your pants and shove it in”

“……Ha, Haa”

“But here’s what’s really important”

Without warning, I kiss Tetes, who is worrying about her wrist.

“!?”

I split Tetes’ lips in surprise. A girl who is ten years younger than me does not grow
up, so I move my tongue as if to overrun her mouth, whisper around her cheeks,
forcibly entangles her tongue over and over again and kisses…… Continuing it for
about two minutes.

“……N, haa…… a, emm……?”

“I want you to feel like you don’t have to say a word about it”

“……F, Feeling?”

“I like to have lovey dovey sex. I don’t just want more holes for my cock to satisfy. I
wear a collar because I don’t want the girl who lets me have loving sex with her to
leave me alone”

“……Emm”

“So I’ll teach you that first…… I’m sure Tess will love it right away”

“Th, That…… but”

“Leave it to me”

Tetes doesn’t know what lovemaking is. She doesn’t know what it feels like to want to
do that. Like it or love it. At least I don’t think it will lead to that feeling.

“First of all, you should say [I love you] ”

“Eh……?”

“It doesn’t matter if you don’t feel it yet. Try to be embraced by someone who says you
like it”

When I whispered this, Hilda was impressed.

“It’s a great idea…… It’s different when you say it out loud, isn’t it, words like that?”

“……U, Umm”

Almeida turned red. I’m sure it’s because she’s had a lot of experience hesitating over
the words she wants.
“E, Emm, then……”

Tetes hesitates at a distance of 20 centimeters while being hugged by me…… Let’s have
sex in the front hole, don’t worry.

“That, let’s…… have sex”

“No. I’m not in the mood for that kind of language. Start with a proper confession”

“T, There’s four people looking at us and I’m not in the mood”

“Just do it. Otherwise, I won’t make you my female slave. The elf Laurier confessed
naked while everyone was looking at her. They even applauded”

“U, Uh…… after all 10-man captain Smithson”

“I know that I’m a huge pervert, so you don’t have to tell me”

Tetes closed her eyes a little and tried to control herself…… This is typical Tetes
behavior, as she is very good at disguising herself. But I won’t allow that to happen
and I kiss the blind Tetes deeply again.

“Nguu……!?”

“N……!”

She widens her eyes in surprise, but I lick her mouth again for a full minute.

“……N, chuu…… huu, Tetes, add it. I’m sure you’ll be able to tell me how much you like
me after I give you such a deep kiss”

“……H, How much more do you want?”

“I think it’s a lot less than a virgin declaring herself a lifelong hole slave”

The women watching around me nodded as I said this. That’s right. That’s usually the
case.

“……I, I cant……”
“If you don’t do it, I’ll remind you again and again”

“Eh, wh, what!?”

“The way I love you is insistent and disgusting…… I love you, Tetes”

“E, Eh what’s that…… nguuu……!?”

Another minute of deep kissing. Our lips and chin are already covered with saliva. Still,
I will not stop.

“……Andy, you just said it so plainly”

“……A dangerous man. If I was suddenly told…… I might lose my hips”

“I’m not so sure…… ah, but I’m pretty sure I’d be in heat……”

While listening to the conversation between Anzeros and Almeida, I sucked Tetes’
mouth as hard as I could. Tetes was already done from the middle, but it remained.

“……Ha, Haaa……”

“Tetes…… I love you, Tetes…… I’ll love you a lot from now on. I’m going to make sure
you give me a proper reply……”

“……Nguuu…… puha, I, I say, I say…… no, don’t try to squirt just by kissing…… ♪”

“……I’m not going to go that far”

“I´m doing……”

After kissing and tormenting Tetes, she finally gave in. In the midst of her
breathlessness, she muttered, just say it, just say it, once interrupted by my kiss.

“Th, That…… I’ll do it”

She did as she told and sucked my lips back. As expected, there was no kiss and she
just squirmed around my lips, sometimes squirming, but it felt like my mouth became
an erogenous zone when my tongue greeted it…… When I was about to get absorbed
in it, she finally let go of my mouth. Tetes gains momentum while she gets drunk with
pleasure.

“……I, I like you, 10-man captain Smithson…… h, huaaaa…… ♪”

She mouthed it, shuddered and slumped against my chest.

“……Th, That…… I’m sorry, but my head is numb……”

“Say it again. Tell me you love me”

“……M, Mou…… that, love…… love, do…… I love you……!”

“I love you too, Tetes. Please let me fuck you”

“……KKu, Kuhaaa……!?”

When I hugged her, Tetes, who was suspicious of her behavior, screamed again…… and
exhaled as if he was relieved.

“……What, here……”

“How are you feeling that way?”

“……Just a little, what……”

I was somewhat amused by the more pleasant reaction than I had expected, but Tetes
grabbed my clothes and looked up at me.

“……Just a little…… I’m just really interested in it…… ♪♪”

She hugged me and kissed me back. It’s not that I don’t like it, but I do. I take off her
clothes one by one, trying to kiss her for as long as I can, stroking her soothingly as
she tries to lay her bare skin on top of mine. When I finished undressing her, Tetes
opened her labia with her fingers as she begged me.

“Q, Quickly…… quickly, shite…… put it in, 10-man captain Smithson…… like, like…… so,
quickly…… ♪”

“Don’t be so pushy”
I chuckled and thrust my hard cock into her vagina, just as Tetes wanted. It was wet,
but at first it was hard. I rubbed Tetes’ ass and kissed her incessantly as I gradually
gained momentum and invaded her like a ball. Tetes’ legs are tangled around my waist
as if she is begging for it.

“Th, That…… 10-man captain Smithson…… ♪”

“You sound so cute”

“……I, I love you…… then, isn’t it……?”

“What”

“Like, I love you…… can you say I love you……?”

“Yes”

“……I, I love you…… so, tear it all up…… ♪”

Tetes pulls back her legs and my cock uses the last of its momentum to plunge deep
into her.

“I, It hurts……”

“KKu…… T, Tetes……”

“……Ha, entered…… n, right…… I love you, 10-man captain Smithson´s penis……”

“Good…… that’s right. If you say that, I’m worried about it. It definitely feels good”

“……Y, Yes…… ♪”

Tetes, whether she really thinks so or not. At least being a female slave can’t leave you
with any other options for your first sex. I’m not sure if she’ll have normal romantic
feelings after this, but I want to teach her this pleasure first. Sex with love. The joy of
making love. The best feeling is when sexuality is involved in it. Even if it is an illusion
now…… I love and ejaculate.

“Tetes…… Tetes, does it hurt…… does it hurt, but……!”

“……I, It hurts…… hua, it’s the same as when it was in my ass…… your dick is
swelling……!!”

“Tetes…… I love you……!”

“……I love you so much, so please…… me…… ♪”

Dokun!! Dokun, Dokun, Dokun…… The first semen fills the depths of Tetes’s womb.

It may have been a little too much for Tetes. I let go of Tetes, who is still holding on to
me and breathing hard and trying to end the affair. But Tetes doesn’t let go of my hands
and feet. In fact, when I try to pull away, she rushes to pull me back.

“10-man captain Smithson……”

“H, Hey, just take a break……”

“……S, Still, not good…… again…… more, more put it in…… ♪”

Tetes kissed me as if it was a habit, with eyes full of pleasure and adoration.

“Then, you promised to commit my ass…… and hug me until morning with your dick
in my ass…… ♪”

“……That last one is a little weird”

“……I love you”

“Understood”

I shove my cock deep into her belly again. My semen overflowed.

“……Oh dear”

“You’re really going to do it…… well, that’s fine”

“If you can convince Andy-sama to fuck you, you’ll get a hundred hits”

“Contraception, it’s not too late, do you want to do it?”

The four women who had been watching were ready to pull out.

“Please”

“N, No……”

“Tetes?”

“……Its okay to be crazy…… it’s okay to conceive…… ♪”

Tetes was getting a little too eager.

“Not good…… I’m not going to enjoy it if I impregnate you with one shot”

“Uh…… you said you want to impregnate me”

“In the future…… Can you let me enjoy this pussy for a while yet?”

“……If you insist…… ♪”

“Yes, yes. That’s it. Next time you whisper that much love to the doctor, okay?”

I had Hilda cast contraceptive magic and I continued to have loving sex with Tetes
again.

———————————-

The next day.

“Good morning♪”

“G, Good morning”

I showed up in the dining room with Tetes. Tetes was still there when I woke up.
What’s more, I love her. She went to sleep with my cock in her mouth as requested,
greeted me with deep kisses when I woke up, quenched my morning erection in her
asshole and continued to be sticky with me even after she got dressed.

“……T, Tetes-chan?”
“Good morning, Naris-chan”

Naris, who was terrified by the appearance of Tetes, terrifiedly called out and Tetes
turned a shining smile.

“Isn’t it too slippery?”

“……Ehehe”

Be shy.

“10-man captain Smithson”

“W, What”

“I love you”

“Tetes-chan!?”

“……Ah, that, Tetes. I’m not having sex with you in the morning”

“We did it just before you woke up, didn’t we? I’m still itching in my ass…… But I love
it”

“What did you do to Tetes-chan!?”

“No, I was teaching her how to have loving sex……”

It feels good to have sex with someone who is in the mood for it. But Tetes, apparently.

“……♪”

It’s amazing what being young can do. I guess that means she’s really woken up to the
feeling of love.

“This is why it is better to do it with someone you love…… ♪”

“Something is out of order”

Both action and emotion.

“I’ve known her to be strange in many ways, but……”

“I have to say…… it’s a wonder she hasn’t been tricked by a bad guy before”

“I was caught by the worst man on the continent♪”

Even Sharon and Almeida were dismayed, but Tetes refused to leave my arms.
Anzeros, Dianne and I had been living in Basson’s barracks for years and there were
many things that we would need to bring back if we were to move to a new place.

“If the furniture is not too unusual, you can ask the housekeeper to make it for me. You
can bring anything else you want”

Irina advised us. Even if you’re a dragon, it’s going to be hard to carry all the desks,
chairs, tables, beds, etc., so let’s do that. I’m sure there will be no shortage of people
willing to take them if you leave them behind.

“If we’re going to be moving in earnest, should we say hello to some of Basson’s
familiar stores……?”

“It’s a bit of a pain in the ass to explain and it’s not like I’m cutting ties with the
crossbow corps, so it’s not like I’m not going to be taking care of them in the future.
It’s somewhat painful, but I think we should leave it alone”

Anzeros was right.

“It’s not efficient to go with too many people, considering the baggage we have to pick
up. This time, we’ll be retrieving Boyd as well, so we’ll go with the minimum number
of people”

When Dianne said that, Naris and Tetes looked disappointed.

“I was thinking that it might not be a bad idea to experience the atmosphere there
once again”

“……I’m lonely during the trip”

“N, No, Tetes-chan, what really happened? What do you call such a seriously lonely
face…… on the contrary, it’s scary?”

“What do you mean scary?”

Certainly, it may be a line that should be said with a smile that can not be grasped
subtly if it is Tetes so far…… Anyway. Originally living in Basson’s corps, the ones who
left behind the luggage to be withdrawn…… were Aurora, Jeanne and Selenium, in
addition to me and Anzeros. For the time being, Luna, Hilda and Laila also have rooms,
but it seems that Dianne is in charge of the luggage for Hilda and Luna and Laila are
the types who act with their clothes on, so there is almost no worry about personal
belongings. When it comes to that, it’s important to take Selenium with us……

“I don’t have a lot of stuff, so you can make your own decisions there. You can throw it
all away if you want”

“We…… don’t have a lot of stuff because of our lifestyle. I only have a few important
tools that I can carry around with my skin”

Selenium and Apple simply said so…… Well, that’s true. An extreme story, if you have
a collar, what’s the rest?

“When it comes to that…… Anzeros and Aurora will take you…… Jeanne? What do we
do?”

“I’m going…… But can I take Peter with me?”

“Peter too……?”

Peter’s hair is just starting to grow back again. He’s not old enough to understand
Celesta when I show it to him and I don’t really want to take him on air travel because
babies get sick easily and it’s dangerous……

I want him to meet my grandpa”

“……Isn’t it still early?”

I’d like to take him there at some point, too. Until Peter grows up a little more, I’m still
scared.

“I think we can do it with the help of Hilda-sensei”

“Don’t rely on other people’s magic too much. You’ll get hurt if you rely too much on a
power you don’t understand”

“But……”

Jeanne makes a face of unrequited love. I understand her feelings. But that made Peter
himself overwhelmed and it wasn’t good. In particular, Peter is a rare half-dwarf. It’s
not that I doubt Hilda-san’s ability, but it’s hard to take care of him 100%.

“It is better to wait until Peter is old enough to be weaned before doing anything
adventurous. I’m against…… putting my family in danger”

“Uh……”

Jeanne is downhearted. However, seeing that, Selenium suggested brightly.

“If you can’t take Peter-kun somewhere else, why don’t you bring someone you want
him to meet?”

“……Th, That’s…… but my grandfather is busy with that”

“I’m sure he’ll understand if you explain that you have to take care of your baby’s
health and it’s no use if he refuses to do so. If he’s busier than health”

“…………”

That’s true.

“I’ll go to the dwarf colony and try to convince old man Dan. If that doesn’t work, we
can go when Peter is older. We’ll have time”

“……Right”

After convincing Jeanne, I also thought about calling a bag for a moment…… It’s a little
too much of a detour to stop by Folklore on the Celesta course this time, but you’ll still
have a day or so after the moving mess. I’ll have to show my son to my mother.

———————————–

The members this time were Dianne, Anzeros, Aurora, Jeanne and me. Maia will be
flying. On the way back, we take back Boyd and give up the back seat to everyone’s
personal belongings…… well, if that’s not overwhelming, it’s a letter. In case of
emergency, let Maia utilize the aerial storage of the illusion application.

“I’m waiting for a souvenir”

“Me too”

Lantz and Keiron wave their hands to the carriage, which is held in the hands of dragon
Maia and begins to rise.

“I just bought something for you the other day! We’re about to resume our mission, so
be patient!”

“Eh”

“Damn Smithson”

It’s a little too brazen for my taste.

——————————–

“Did you not have to wait for Laila, Dianne?”

“It’s not like I needed Laila’s help. And we’re on the same course, we’ll meet up when
she finds out……”

[I saw you, Laila-sama. What do you say?]

Maia´s illusion voice echoes in the carriage.

“Are we close?”

[The other side has noticed too. I’m going to turn right…… catch up with them on
course in maybe two minutes]

“We’re still north of the baby snake, right? Can’t we signal the rendezvous with
something like a squeal?”

If we were south of the snake mountain range, the dragon’s cry would risk causing a
panic, but at our current position, we should be fine.

[Even if you don’t say it out loud…… you can communicate with illusions if you just
talk a little]

“Please. Explain the move and help if possible”

When I gave the order, Anzeros looked worried.

“I’m sure Laila is tired from all the flying”

[You don’t know much about dragons, Anzeros. I can fly for a month or so if I just want
to fly]

Maia countered…… You can’t measure up to our standards.

“……Sorry about that. But don’t you think you’ve been using her a little too much
lately?”

“No matter how good Laila-san is, she should work a little less”

Anzeros and Aurora suggest this. That’s for sure. I couldn’t even mix her up with the
naked village.

“I’m sure Laila will be happy to hear that”

“Right. It’s nice to hear that, unlike the new kids, Anzeros and the others have plenty
of time on their hands”

[Dragons are happy creatures, though, if they are used well by their riders…… I´m
diagonally behind her now. I’m going to keep flying”

“More than that, put out Chibi Maia and talk. It’s hard to talk to Maia like that”

We crossed the small snake and went straight to the plain of Trot. The two dragons
flew through a journey that would normally take days to complete on foot.

First, we landed at Basson’s barracks.

“Ho. For now, it’s just me and Jeanne who are going to the dwarf colony”
“Andy and the others should get ready to move”

“……You’ll be moving in, too”

“I’m carrying what I need in my pack. You can dispose of what I have left as you see
fit”

“Laila-oneesama has most of my stuff too”

……There are many children who are not attached to things.

“It’s not like Anzeros or Aurora are going to say, [I don’t have much] ”

“I’m…… well, pretty good about taking care of things”

“Most of them are costumes and books, things that could be bought elsewhere, but……
well, many of them are a bit regrettable to throw away”

The two of them are not that far removed from the world, as expected. That’s good.

“I’ve got a lot of memorabilia and stuff, too…… would it be more convenient for me to
take care of your and Laila’s personal belongings?”

“What am I supposed to do”

“Maia can help Andy with that. When you have more time…… you can go and do
whatever you want”

“Understood”

After a quick check, we watched Laila and Jeanne take off again and then dispersed to
our respective rooms.

I had checked my luggage a while ago and took out what I thought I would need to live
in Polka. However, when it comes to moving completely…… I’m a little regrettable, but
I have to bring out everything I can bring out. This room has been my only private
since I was promoted to 10-man captain.

“Andy-sama. There’s a lot of stuff in here”

“Ah, that’s…… a prototype for a accessory”

“What’s that?”

“Belt buckle. Is that a pierced earring?”

“Can I wear them?”

“Not good. I don’t like skull buckles on girls because they’re not cute, and earrings
hurt”

“……It’s Andy-sama’s work”

“I’ll make you another one when I’m free”

“♪”

Get along with Maia and squeeze out my personal belongings and pack them. Well,
most of them are clothes and accessories.

There are some things that Maia might have trouble with if I show them to her.

“……A lot of scrolls”

“That’s……”

It’s a set of erotic picture scrolls I’ve bought.

“Can I see it?”

“N, Not good”

“……Not good?”

“It’s just porn”

When I think about it, there’s nothing to hide, so I say it openly. It’s the sneaking
around that makes you look suspicious. If you are open about it, you can go……

“……Is it interesting?”
“N, No, it’s not interesting”

“Is it informative?”

“Because it’s fiction, not really……”

“……Why do you care so much about it”

Please don’t ask philosophical questions like that. I have my own doubts about it. But
I can’t help but feel guilty about treating them so carelessly, the ones that made my
heart skip a beat when I was still young (four or five years ago, anyway). It’s like a
monument to my heart.

“Do you rub your penis like that perverted duo when you see them?”

“……There was a time when I did”

It wasn’t two years ago that I lost my virginity, so it’s not an old story.

“……If you tell me, I’ll make you cum for hours, as much as you want”

I’m not sure what to say when Maia says that with a slightly troubled face.

“Then let’s have do the last sex here”

“Are you ready to clean up?”

“I’ve already wrapped up most of the things I need”

I hugged Maia and kissed her. Then feel free to put my hand in her clothes, grab her
butt directly and the other hand then hugs her head.

“N…… ku, u……”

“……Maia is cute”

“D, Don’t compliment me too much……”

“If I compliment you, will you have fierce sex with me?”
“……I’ll do anything without a compliment”

“I’d be happy to have fierce sex with you in a good mood”

“……Th, Then I will”

“You’re so cute, Maia…… I’ll take it off”

“N…… take it off”

I carried Maia to the bed, pushed her down, stripped off her clothes and slowly pulled
down her panties.

“Andy-sama when you take off my panties, you look really fun……”

“No matter how many times I look at it, Maia’s pussy is beautiful, cute and looks
delicious”

“……It’s all yours, Andy-sama, so you can do whatever you want with it”

“I’ll do whatever I want”

I thought that I would get angry if Dianne and others suddenly got angry, but I couldn’t
stop, I messed with her crotch wrapped in Maia´s pale hair with my fingers and while
listening to the pant voice, I tasted it with my tongue, sometimes licking her modest
boobs.

“……S, Still…… cant you put it in?”

“Do you want me to put it in?”

“……Yes”

Maia nodded, her eyes a little puffy.

“……Andy-sama’s cock can be plunged into me at any time…… if I could, I’d rather be
fucked in my spare time…… ♪”

“……Nasty, Maia”
“Nasty, not good?”

“That’s the best”

“♪”

As I stared at Maia’s sly smile, I thrust my cock as hard as I could against her wet labia.

“Hukuu…… a, huaa…… ♪”

“Maia…… I love you, my little female slave……”

“……The same as Tetes…… ♪”

“Not good?”

“Tell me more…… pet, meat urinal, toy…… everything is fine…… ♪”

“Then…… so it is”

Shake my hips. Holding her down on the bed with care, shake each other’s body and
sprinkle the odor. Nasty, yet cute, to Maia who greedily keeps my hips.

“How about my cute lover……?”

“L, Lover……”

“Yeah, that’s a thing, isn’t it?”

“……Th, There…… there is, but…… ♪”

She said so, her back rippling and her vagina clenching.

“……The worst thing is said…… ♪”

“Don’t say it’s terrible”

“Because…… my breasts are the most exciting…… my stomach is so sweet…… ♪”

“Oh, you’re so cute……!”

I pushed Maia up as hard as I could, rocked her in close contact, kissed her repeatedly
and ejaculated.

“Huwaa…… a, aaaa♪”

“……Huu”

“……A lot, came…… Andy-sama´s sperm…… ♪”

I finished my ejaculation in the back of Maia´s womb and put on her pants without
wiping my semen from her crotch.

“I wonder how many people will notice”

“……♪”

“Can’t we just play with this?”

“……You can do it every day”

I hugged Maia again. And then I decided to get rid of the erotic picture scrolls. It’s a
good farewell because Maia worked so hard…… It’s a good idea to throw them into
Lantz’s room.

After a while, I went to the girls’ barracks to check on them…… Mikagami makes a red
face when Maia approaches.

“E, Emm…… d, do you use the bath……?”

“It smells really naughty”

“Ka, Kate! You can’t be so delicate!”

……You’ve made me feel self-conscious.

“……That kind of thing is deliberate in Andy’s case, so you can complain normally,
Mikagami”
“10-man captain Smithson Anzeros”

Anzeros looked dumbfounded. Aurora and Dianne came out of Hilda’s room and made
the same bitter expression.

“I can smell it”

“It’s refreshing when it’s so obvious”

“……Andy-sama. I’ve been found out”

“We’ve been found out”

“10-man captain Smithson! That’s a little vulgar!”

“I don’t know if older sister can say that”

What? Is Mikagami’s older sister unexpectedly strong in dirty jokes?

“Well, I asked Maia to take care of Andy, including that, but…… I haven’t disposed of
Selenium and Jeanne’s room yet. You can go have fun at least one more time”

“100-man commander Dianne! P, Please don’t encourage that kind of thing too much!”

“Older sister, you can’t be too angry or it will hurt your child”

“……Andy-sama, do you want to do it again?”

“Let’s do it”

“♪”

“So I can’t hear that!”

This time, Dianne is accompanying me. At times like this, there’s basically no need to
stare at the schedule yourself. Anyway, it doesn’t work until Laila and Jeanne come
back and it doesn’t matter if I’m endlessly flirting with Maia until someone complains.

“Let’s go to town and get Boyd”

While Maia and I occupied the bathroom, I made a slightly industrious suggestion.

“Shouldn’t you be resting?”

“If Maia gives us a ride, it won’t take us more than a few minutes to get to Basson”

There’s a part of me that feels a little bad for Dianne and the others who are working
quietly to just kill time with sex. Even if my hands are free, I can’t run erotically with
「Me too, Me too」 in front of Mikagami and others.

“Then, are you going soon?”

Maia gets up from the bath. Random but well-positioned standing figure. The steamy
girl’s skin is always wonderful.

“……I’m going to go to play with Maia for a little while longer”

“Here?”

“All right”

I kissed Maia’s glutinous ass and said.

“……It’s okay, but there’s a sign at the dressing room just now……”

When Maia said that, the door of the dressing room opened and the two cooks of the
supply team came into the bathroom with a sigh…… they saw me hugging Maia’s ass
and hardened.

“Look.”

“……Emm, excuse me”

Shut up, or rather stunned and bow to the two who are pointing at me with their
mouths half-open and I evacuate to the dressing room in a hurry with Maia. Yes. As
expected, it is also a thing to hide from this state with an illusion and continue.

After getting dressed, I got on dragon Maia’s head and flew a little to Basson.

“You’re hiding in an illusion, right?”

“Yes”

I got down near the city center, making sure not to make a scene.

“Well, I wonder where Boyd is……”

“Boyd is that young ogre, right?”

I’m not sure what to make of it, but when the teenage Maia calls me 「Young」 it gives
me a complicated taste. She’s actually older than my mother and Sir Bonaparte.

Well, we’ve been working together until winter, so I don’t need to confirm it, right?”

“I don’t distinguish them too much from the pervert duo or something. I’m just a little
unsure”

For Maia, the other guys didn’t seem to have much interest in identifying themselves.

“But then there’s…… that building over there. I heard voices”

“Over there?”

Maia pointed to one of the apartments…… So, Boyd, you haven’t been in the barracks
since you went on leave, have you? That’s where you’re living.

“Okay, let’s do a little blitzkrieg”

“Blitzkrieg?”

“Surprise attack”

Well, it’s just an unannounced house call. While silently checking out what appeared
to be Boyd’s room with Maia, I gently turned the doorknob to see if it was unlocked or
something…… It’s open. Cautious. Breathe in.

“Hey Boyd! Masturbation finished! Mission resumed……!”

When I stepped in at a stretch and called out vigorously…… far from masturbating,
Sylvia-san was in the middle of the woman on top posture. I mean, it’s already evening,
but what are they doing even though it’s daytime? It’s not for me to say, I’m sorry.

“Kyaaaaa!?”

“1, 10-man captain Smithson!?”

“O…… Ou. It was unlocked”

I make an excuse.

“Just get out of here!!”

I apologize and Sylvia-san, who is hiding her body with her arms, throws a pillow. I
hold down Maia who tries to catch it quickly so as not to hit me and the two of us go
out once.

“Arnie-kun…… it was seen……”

“It’s okay. Sylvia-san, you don’t need to worry. This person is tired of seeing a woman
naked”

“Excuse me! I’ve seen hundreds of women naked and I’m never tired of seeing them”

“10-man captain Smithson. Do me a favor and stop messing with me”

Boyd gently soothes a half-conscious Sylvia-san.

“So…… is it really true that the mission resumes?”

“Ah, yes. Laila and Jeanne went to the desert right now, but when they come back, we
move to Polka together and then we all move to Renfangas”

“Uh……”

Sylvia-san looks at me, holding Boyd’s hand and snorting.

“Polka is……”

“It’s the Polka on the outskirts of Trot. I don’t know if you’ve been there before, Sylvia-
san”

“You did, didn’t you?”

“……Yes”

Sylvia-san regained her composure gradually, though with few words.

“I heard that all of Arnie-kun’s friends went there, too…… I was wondering if you were
starting something new”

“It’s not so much that we’re starting something new…… ah, but Dianne and I are
moving out. Best regards”

“You’re moving……?”

“I built a new house. All the other girls are moving over there”

“……Haha. 10-man captain Smithson, you´re really popular”

Boyd followed up, but the atmosphere was a little awkward.

“A, And Isaac and his friends have built new quarters! It’s quite a change from last
year”

I don’t know why I’m talking like Polka’s tourism promoter.

“Quarters…… isn’t it”

“The cost of lodging over there is not unreasonable, there is a surplus of land and the
Baron and the elf territory provided the building materials……”

“What are you doing on such a large scale……? It seems that all the troops are gradually
shifting to that side and I’m a little worried that Arnie-kun will not return to Basson
next time……”

If you ask me, it seems that the unit functions are steadily being transferred when I
explain it all together.

“It’s not as if they’re going to abandon Basson in the end. But the return trip from
Renfangas is also likely to stop at Polka more often than at Basson”

“Well, yeah”

Most of the girls are going to settle down in Polka with me and the few boys, the
Masturbation Brothers and Keiron, seem more comfortable in Polka than here. It’s not
an exaggeration to say that Boyd is the only one in the special forces who feels the
need to stop by Basson.

“……Muu”

“What’s wrong, Sylvia-san?”

“……I feel like I’m going to get left behind in this trend if I stay at Basson……”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m going back to where you are, Sylvia-san”

“……But I don’t want to miss the chance to meet you……”

I’m troubled…… But it doesn’t matter if you are bothered.

“Well, we don’t plan back and forth in detail at the moment, so I’m not sure about
Polka…… I’ll try to bring Boyd here as much as possible”

“……Yes”

Polka is already unstable due to the influx of more customers than it can tolerate. It’s
not a good idea to bring in a girl on her own on the assumption that she’ll be able to
meet him better than she can here. It’s dangerous and it’s not good for the parents’
feelings about Boyd…… It’s not for me to say that I’m directly responsible for bringing
a large number of customers to Polka, which is really quiet.

“I’ll be back soon…… It’s going to take me a little while to become a 10-man captain,
though”

“Yeah…… good luck. Please come back safely”

The two of them kissed spontaneously…… It’s a sight that makes a big impact, isn’t it?
A cute ordinary girl and an ogre kissing.

——————————-

I took Boyd with me on Maia and headed back to the corps building. At last, it seemed
that Dianne’s luggage arrangement was finished.

“Aurora has the most luggage…… even though she’s been here the shortest time”

“Th, There was a lot of clothing. When I was in Claves, I even had my own wardrobe,
so when I thought my closet was getting lonely, I started buying new clothes”

“Well, even if I wanted to get rid of them…… there are a lot of Aurora’s clothes that I
don’t want to give away”

“Muu, I don’t need Anzeros-san to make fun of me for my breasts”

“It’s different. Aurora’s clothes are too aristocratic. Even if I gave it to Mikagami, for
example, she wouldn’t be able to wear it”

“……That may be true”

I wondered if she had made a fool of Mikagami a little, but I was convinced to see it.
Aside from the fact that Aurora is accustomed to wearing graceful costumes, she was
too gorgeous to lose her character to her clothes if she was a normal town girl or a
warrior girl.

“I’m not sure if I’ll have a chance to wear it even if I bring it back to Polka”

Dianne smiled bitterly. But it would be difficult unless the Baron was planning a dance
party.
“Now, let’s pack the carriages. We have Laila’s carriage, so we can fill this one up. Boyd,
I need your help”

“Ussu”

Dianne and Boyd put the packed goods into the carriage.

“Boyd, I hope you’re doing the basic exercises I told you about”

“I’m working on it”

“We’ll resume training when we get back. So that you’ll be ready for the Ace Knight
exam next year or the year after”

“That fast?”

“Not so fast. You’ve been keeping your girlfriend waiting for more than a year now,
haven’t you? How many more years are you going to make her wait?”

“U, Ussu”

……No, I wonder if Boyd will have special training for infantry when he returns. It’s
really hard.

The next morning, Laila came back. I notice Maia approaching her first, so I greet her
when she lands.

“Welcome back, Laila. How did it go?”

“Ho”

Laila returns to her human body. It had been a long time since Boyd had seen her in
all her naked glory and he had turned away, blushing.

“Jeanne!”

Laila called out, and the door of the carriage opened. Two dwarves came out of it. Of
course, Jeanne and Old Dan.

“……Oh dear. It’s been years since I’ve been this far north from the desert”
“We’re still going further and further north. It’s all white”

“The heat is good, but the cold is unbearable”

A little grumpy, Old Dan looked around.

“……You smell like a woman again”

“They’re all Andy’s slaves, just like me”

One of them is different. I mean.

“……Female slaves. I’ve been told that they are wives…… come to think of it, they all
wear strange collars, including the black dragon”

“Well, there’s no big difference between a bride and a female slave”

I think it’s amazing. At least in general. However,

“……I don’t really understand what my daughter thinks these days”

Seeing that no one rushed or argued about it, Old Dan seemed to give up on his pursuit.
I’m sure he’s a hardcore blacksmith, so he doesn’t try to force his opinions on the
values of different races and ages, or maybe he’s just indifferent.

“Well, I don’t care about that. When are you going to show me my great-
grandchildren?”

“So that’s further north”

“So when are we going to be there?”

Old Dan seemed to be eager to see Peter. I could sense it from the way he was strangely
preoccupied.

“All right, then, let’s get going right away. Everyone get in the carriage on Laila’s side”

“I hope we don’t have to go through all this feminine and elvish stuff”

“Don’t be extravagant. It’s courtesy of Laila-oneesama”

“Boyd, get in the back with Jeanne and the others. I’ll do the same”

“Ussu”

“I never thought I’d hear the term [Elf smell] used today”

“Dwarves have very good noses”

“Well, I suppose it’s true that my troops do smell like women. Thanks to Andy”

“He, I guess I didn’t have much to do with the organization”

“Ho. Can I fly?”

When all the people are together, it becomes noisy at once. On the other hand, I feel
that such noise is the kind of everyday life I should be in.

“But, human. With his mother so far away, will my great-grandchildren be all right?”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine. Polka has a number of nanny substitutes and it’s a town know
for its miraculous springs that heal all diseases”

“I’ve heard of it when I was younger. Polka with the miraculous springs”

“Yes. It can heal injuries”

“……I, I have no expectations”

“?”

Is it bad?

“……Grandpa, I hear your eyes are getting blurry lately”

“Jeanne, you don’t have to say anything”

“Ah, I’m sure your blurred vision will heal”

“Then I’m not expecting it

I hope he likes it, Polka.

————————————

We arrived back at Polka just as the sun was setting. Although there were a few
incidents, such as old Dan getting stuck in the snow and Boyd slipping and falling on
his first snow-covered road in a long time, we managed to get from the snowfield to
the city.

“Oh, Andy…… What, the next customer isn’t a girl”

“I thought you were going to bring a girl again”

Johnny and Keel’s words made old Dan look at me, but that was okay.

“Oh, welcome back, Andy-san♪”

When we arrived at the Baron’s mansion, Peter was sucking on Selenium’s tits.

“Thank you for taking care of Peter”

“No, No. I can’t move very much, so it’s fun to have Peter-kun around”

Jeanne received Peter from Selenium. Old Dan looks puzzled 「???」when he sees it.

“……A elf looks after a dwarf’s child and the elf’s belly is swollen……?”

As expected, it seems that it is difficult to understand that Old Dan is getting along well
with raising children…… No I´m talking about female slaves, so I’m sure he can
understand (or misunderstand) the situation where a female slave is holding a woman
down all she wants by grabbing her weakness or holding her down with authority. A
species that should not be compatible with each other. It must be unexpected in many
ways.

“Hello, Grandpa”

“……O, Ou”

“I’m Selenium and I’m going to give birth to Peter’s younger brother or sister”
“……Hey, human. How are you getting along with all these combinations?”

“……I, I’m rather lucky”

“Do you actually have a lot of money in the human world?”

“That’s not true at all”

It’s always difficult to explain.

“It’s not just here♪ There are a lot of women who are working with him, including cat
beasts, elves, dragons and more”

“There are twenty female slaves alone and at least fifty for physical relations”

Selenium and Apple explain it, but I don’t know if it will be renumbered. Or rather,
let’s stop telling others about my female slaves and physical relationships.

“……I think you look like a small item, but I don’t understand it and it is amazing”

“No, well, you know”

Certainly, if you look only at the results, it’s a face that moves history.

“Grandpa, I’m going to let you hold Peter”

“O, Oh…… that’s right”

The old man, who seemed to be distraught inside, finally came to his senses at the
sound of Jeanne’s voice and took Peter from her tiny hands. Peter was peeped into the
scary face (probably a true face) of Old Dan with a beard and immediately burst into
tears.

“Nu, ooo!?”

“If you look at that scary face, even if you’re not Peter, you’ll cry!”

“E, Even if you say so…… Jeanne”

Peter cries like he’s on fire and Grandpa Dan can’t handle it, so he hands him to Jeanne.
Jeanne laughs and pulls her clothes up to reveal her nipples. Peter sucks on it and
immediately stops crying. Even though my son is really cash.

“……Ah, babies are hard to deal with, aren’t they?”

“Old Dan raised Jeanne’s father, didn’t he?”

“I left it to my wife”

“Grandpa, you should try to make a happy face. Even babies know when to smile and
when to get angry. A baby can tell when you’re smiling and when you’re angry and
when you’re not, he’ll think you’re angry”

“……You’re being absurd”

Old Dan became annoyed. But then the Baron appears, dashing.

“It’s not absurd, old man. Don’t let the baby take pride in you. What you need is
compassion”

“Who”

“A passing lord”

The Baron, who also had a beard, stood in front of Peter.

“Beroberoberobero”

He makes a funny face. Then Peter laughed happily. Rather, everyone in the room
blows out at the sudden change in that expression.

“Here we go”

“……C, Can you do it……”

“Love, old man. If the love of your blood is inferior to the love of this passing nobleman,
your name will be ruined”

……Old Dan looked around. He has a difficult face. Seeing that, he was upset when he
saw Peter almost crying, after all.
“Be, Beroberobaa”

He turned redder than I’ve ever seen him at the forge, but still managed to make a
funny face.

“Bieeee”

“Why are you crying!”

Needless to say, everyone except Peter burst out laughing.

By the way, I also tried to make various faces later, but he didn’t seem to find it scary
or funny…… I think that’s worse.
Grandpa Dan’s visit to Polka has forced us to pause our activities. Well, in short, I want
to give him a certain amount of hospitality now that I’ve brought him here and I’ll need
the dragon’s wings when I eventually return him to the colony. I also need some time
to sort out the moving stuff we brought from Basson and order some furniture, so the
suspension of troop activities is not strictly due to old Dan.

“It’s been years since I’ve had a hot bath. Sometimes its ok”

“Have you been to the baths, old man?”

“Yes. I talked to the doctor and she said that the problem with my eyes could be caused
by both internal organs and trauma, so I should try both”

“The doctor is not Hilda, but apparently the director of Polka’s hospital (or rather, the
only doctor who belongs to it)…… Well, there is the miraculous spring, so it can’t be
helped, but I wonder if I’m thinking about taking medicine or having surgery for a
while.

At home, I was busy storing most of the personal belongings that had been brought in.

“Let’s use one of the rooms for storage. We don’t have enough furniture”

“There’s not enough storage for all my clothes……”

“There’s a lot of crap in Anzeros. How many of these cheap short swords do you have?”

“D, Don’t call it crap!…… Sure, they’re useless, but swords have a soul”

Anzeros hugs a worn-out sword. The fact that a sword has a soul is a superstition that
is especially common among Trot swordsmen. They say that every sword, no matter
how big or small or what quality, has a soul and tests the user’s soul. The sword of a
bad or lax swordsman will spill or break at the worst possible moment, rendering it
useless. If you are a good swordsman, on the contrary, your sword will respond to you
more than it can perform. It is their belief that you must live a clean and proud life so
that the sword will not hate you when the time comes…… This is a limited version of
the spirit beliefs that are common in Celesta. It’s a simple idea that goes hand in hand
with Trot’s original belief in the guardian gods of the earth.

“I, It’s a shame that a sword with so many memories is always stored away. I’ll try again
soon”

“……W, Well, that’s…… fine then”

Anzeros nodded at my suggestion. There are a number of them, so I can put together
a number of steels and re hammer them into a suitable weapon, or I can make them
into blades for daily use.

“You have an interesting way of thinking. I’ve often heard that a doll has a soul”

Tetes was impressed.

“On the southern great plains, there are a few places that call jewelry soul crystals”

“That’s true. If you wear too much of it, the gems will fight with each other and make
you sick, which is why…… it is considered a taboo. It would be interesting to see the
regional differences in what people put their souls into”

Naris and Sharon told me about the customs of other countries. There are many
things.

And soon it was night. By the time we left Basson in the morning and arrived in Polka,
it was almost evening, so the day ended early, but…… well, it could not be helped.

“It’s no wonder we lost so much time on the road. Well, if it weren’t for Laila and the
others, we’d be on the road for weeks”

“Ho. I’ve become accustomed to traveling back and forth between north and south”

Bashan, Pashan, Dianne and Laila pour hot water over their bodies and sigh in the
night sky…… Old man Harry and Williams look at them sideways. Lantz and Goto are
looking straight at them. Needless to say, it is the men’s bath.
“……You’ve got nice bodies as always, 100-man commander and Laila”

Williams says softly. The masturbation brothers nodded loudly.

“I honestly can’t decide which one to pull out”

“……I, I’ll go with the 100-man commander”

“Then I’ll go with Laila-san”

Does it make sense to share it?…… And I, who is between the two beautiful women,
sees Lantz and Goto who started masturbating from the front, so it’s very something.

“Stop it, both of you”

“Even if it is 10-man captain Smithson!”

“Our battle can’t be stopped!”

Two determined masturbators.

“……I don’t like it when Andy doesn’t want to continue”

“Ho. Do you want to cast an illusion so that they can’t see it?”

“Wa, Wait a minute, Laila-san! We’re only doing this live……”

“Just a little more! It’s just a little more!”

The two of them speed up when they see that Laila is trying to interrupt them. Old
man Dan came in and was stunned by the frontal confrontation between two beautiful
women vs. masturbation brothers.

“……What the hell is this?”

“……I don’t even know where to begin to explain it”

I’m not sure if I should start with these two guys who don’t mind bathing in men’s
bathrooms or the two guys who proudly use it as a joke and masturbate live. From
behind that old man Dan.
“It’s not a problem. Laila-oneesama and 100-man commander are very strong, so I
don’t mind taking a bath in the men’s bath”

Jeanne appeared in a cloth wrap. The Masturbation Brothers reacted to that as well.

“!!”

“A, A little girl in between big tits!”

“This is…… not bad!”

But it was bad enough that he had said it in front of Grandpa Dan.

“This is my granddaughter and I’m proud of her!”

He grabbed Lantz’s leg and threw him away and then hit Goto with a back fist on his
shin. The two men went down without a fight.

“Ho, you’re doing great!

“Well, I’m wondering if you should come to the men’s bath with Jeanne……”

The two naked, big-breasted beauties are still holding their own and Grandpa Dan is
furious.

“I just spoiled my granddaughter from the back! Jeanne is still a child and she deserves
that kind of filial devotion from an old man like me, not a grown man who gets excited
watching her!”

“……But Grandpa. I have a child”

“That’s it!”

I’ve been in a situation where I could have been beaten to a pulp if I hadn’t used that
child as an outlet for my sexual desires and gotten her pregnant. Then old Harry sighed
and said.

“Mmm. That’s it”

……Why does this sound so evil when he’s just agreeing with him?
—————————-

After recovering from the hot springs, we had dinner at the new bar. There are still a
lot of things missing, as you would expect and it’s not something that someone can
cook at home as a matter of course. And since old Dan can’t be forced to stay at the
inn, we decided to lend him one of our rooms.

“I can’t let someone hear it, so I ask you strictly”

“Ho. Trust me”

“It’s me and Laila. Even the elves won’t be able to break it”

I’ll have Diane and Laila put up a tight audio illusion barrier in my bedroom. Originally,
my room was made with an excellent structure for soundproofing (it seems that the
elf’s building technology was squeezed at the request of Irina), but I’m worried, so be
careful.

“Ho. Is it all right with me and Dianne?”

“You can call my older sister and Sharon if you want”

“Don’t worry about it, both of you”

It seems that the fact that I have appointed them as my evening companions for the
first time in a long time makes them uncomfortable. For the slaves who are now too
numerous, Selenium, Laila and Dianne are the most powerful women in a different
sense. This is the reason why each of them is working hard to blend in with the
younger slaves and as a result, they feel a little uncomfortable with their own
situation. If I’m going to have sex with a woman for the night, or for a long time, I’d
like to have a more inevitable partner (a pregnant woman who’s waiting to be sired),
a new and unfamiliar slave or someone who can satisfy my tastes more. They seem to
think that it’s the role of seniority…… to give place to a group situation that satisfies
me more tastefully. But.

“I’ve been thinking that I need to take my time with Laila, not to mention Anzeros and
the others and I want to suck on Dianne’s tits as much as I can sometimes”

“Ho. What did they say?”

“If you’re going to suck breasts, wouldn’t it be more satisfying to invite Sharon and
other women who are confident about their breasts……?”

“I want to fuck and suck the tits of Laila and Dianne tonight”

I’ll make my intentions known.

“I’d like to fuck Irina until she falls off her back and I’d like to cum all over Anzeros and
Aurora. I’d like to compare Apple and Selenium’s seed-waiting cunts with their
pregnant cunts and I’d like to get the Maple sisters, Marone and Cute pregnant in
succession. I’d like to alternate between Jeanne and Laurier, so I can smear their
wombs and I’d like to fuck Christie and Tetes and Almeida and Maia more and more,
but…… I want to drown in your tits tonight”

“When it comes to women, I think you’re entitled to as much luxury as you want”

“We can’t get pregnant now and if you want, we can stay here naked until morning just
to have our breasts sucked on occasionally. You can be more selfish with your woman.
That’s how much you’re loved”

“I think it would be a great luxury to spend some time making love intensively with
Dianne and Laila”

I still feel that those two are putting my satisfaction first, or perhaps they are trying to
make me feel a little too selfish. Surrounded by many female slaves, I turn my sexual
desire as I please and conceive them. I think this is bliss for me, and I’m somewhat
disciplined to make it happen. I’m sure that’s part of the way I play sometimes and it’s
actually very pleasant to be pampered that way.

“I appreciate the fact that you want to make me happy, but I’m a little sad if you don’t
want to make love to me anymore”

“It shouldn’t be that way”

“Ho. Are you worried about my love for you?”

“Maybe so. So remind me how to love Laila and Dianne myself”

I say something spoiled on purpose. The two of them giggled.

“……You’re the kind of guy who…… won’t leave well enough alone”

“Of all people, you should not have tried to set me and Dianne on fire together. I’m sure
you’ll be pleased to know that we both love you enough to hang on to you for as many
days as you want, panting and dripping with your juices”

“……You talk about me as if you know me inside and out, Laila”

“Ho. I think you and I are very much alike. Or are you saying that you can’t do what I
do?”

“If Andy’s so sure I can do it, I don’t see why I shouldn’t”

“Hohoho”

They slowly undressed and came up in front of me as I waited on the bed. Dianne’s
brown skin and Laila’s beautiful white skin. Both of them share the same toned yet
feminine body lines, which, combined with their determination for unfathomable
sensuality, fascinate me in the most sensual way.

“Now, which breast do you want to suck and which hole do you want to put it in?”

“Hohoho. I’m sure you’d like to have them both. We can switch after each ejaculation”

“……You know my taste, Laila”

“Hoho. I’ll let you fill my womb first”

“Then I’ll satisfy Andy’s boob lust. Now…… do what you want”

Laila straddles my waist as I lie down. Feeling my dick swallowed in the hot vagina, I
alternately kiss Dianne’s boobs as if she were lying down.

“Ah, they’re big, soft, warm…… Dianne’s tits”

“Huhu, did you want to suck them so badly……”

“Hu, Huhuu…… how about my breasts? Here”

Laila is rolling her hips on top of me and guiding my hand to hold her best shaped tits.
“Th, There’s nothing like a good squeeze on your tits, Laila……”

I reply as my brain is intermittently numbed by the feel of Laila’s swirling hot vagina.
Dianne with both of her boobs pinches my face, rubs it and entertains me as if she was
writing on my cheeks with her nipples.

“Kukuku. If you think it’s the best rubbing you’ve ever had, go ahead and rub it all over.
Let me hurt you”

“Huu…… ku. Laila’s a masochist, so she’ll only take pleasure in it, right?”

“Hoho…… Maybe, but is that enough for you?”

“Not really……!”

I squeezed Laila’s breasts as hard as I could. There is a reaction with the movement of
Laila’s waist. Rather, her vagina tightened tightly and conveyed the joy of Laila.

“Gu…… u♪”

“This one too……!”

Gripping the other boob as if I was squeezing it, with the nipple between my middle
and ring fingers. A dragon’s body is actually tough and although these boobs are soft,
it is difficult for ordinary humans to hurt their skin. Still, the painfully distorted tits
and Laila’s vagina, even more aroused by them, amuse me. Not long after, I reached my
limit.

“La, Laila…… I will release it……!”

“Kuku…… don’t be shy. This body is because it gets dirty with your semen…… you can
always spit it out as much as you like…… ♪”

Guided by Laila’s lustrous smile, I ejaculated in her womb. The amount of ejaculation
that has been increasing recently explodes in Laila’s womb.

“……Haaa…… ♪ It’s a good thing I’m not the only one…… ♪”

“I’ll be next…… Come on Andy, let me and my pussy feel your lust…… ♪”
“Then it’s your turn to suck my tits. I don’t mind if you bite me♪”

Dianne and Laila switch places. I’m constantly entwined with the two bodies and
immerse myself in the joy of loving each other to my heart’s content.

—————————————

Until the morning, both of them were calm to the extent that they didn’t really do it,
but even so, I constantly enjoyed their plump bodies to the extent that I was exhausted.

“Haa, Haa…… a, a little time later……”

“Hohoho, my head wont work tomorrow if I don’t go to bed soon♪”

“That’s right. So, Andy, which vagina do you want to sleep in?”

“Inserted sleep confirmed……”

“Ho, you want us to suck your finger while you’re naked?”

“If you put it in there beforehand, when you want to come out, you can just swing your
hips in and out♪”

Dianne and Laila were in a good mood as they hugged me from front to back.

“Even so, in this bed, the limit is to do it with three people. One more person and my
body would be overflowing”

Laila pinched my neck with her tits and worried about the size of the bed. It’s a king
size bed, which I think is big enough.

“Yeah. If Andy is going to have as much sex as he wants, he needs to be able to sleep
with five or six people. I think we could even have the whole room to ourselves”

“……No, that’s absurd”

It’s true that when I’m in a good mood, I fuck around like that. You can’t have a whole
room. It would be hard to maintain.

“I’d rather put floor mats in one of the rooms and……”

“Ho. You can use it as a prison room for mating. Very good♪”

“Prison!?”

In the end, I decided to ask for a king-size bed for my room the next morning, since
such a blatant room would be a problem in many ways. Elmo grinned and said, 「As
one would expect from the boss」…… Yeah. I can’t follow or do anything about it.
“I’m not used to sleeping on the ground. It’s too cold for my old bones”

Old Dan woke up very late in the morning. The cold is completely different here than
in the desert. Besides, I made him travel a long way yesterday. It must have made him
tired. I didn’t dare wake him up too early.

“The hot spring is always open, so you can go and take a bath whenever you want”

I’ll recommend him to take a hot spring bath as well. The cold was not all that painful.
The contrast between the cold of winter and the warmth of the water is not so bad at
this time of year.

“Where’s Jeanne?”

The old man scurried around the dining room, but only Laila, Dianne (who had slept
with me, so it was just the three of us) and Tetes and Naris were there.

“She´s at the Baron’s mansion to take care of Peter”

Dianne answered. Old Dan had a complicated look on his face. He seemed to be
wondering whether he should interfere or not. I know what he wants to say.

“There are a lot of people in the Baron´s mansion who always care about Peter and the
Baron´s wife, Selenium and Apple also love Peter…… in addition, the building is
magnificent, so it’s not cold”

Even with all the work done by the elven carpenters, it still doesn’t completely block
out the cold and provide the warmth of a normal spring…… t’s not surprising that the
elves didn’t develop such technology, since they don’t live in places where they would
shiver from the cold in the first place. The Baron’s mansion has thick walls and heavy
doors and the wood for heating is never stopped. It’s a room temperature that you can
go to anytime.

“However, it’s a bit strange to have parents commuting to take care of…… that´s it”

“Well, that’s because, in a sense, Selenium and Apple are also parents”

“……I don’t understand how that can be acceptable”

When old man Dan sighs and says so, the women in the room giggle.

“Laila. Heat up some soup. For old Dan”

“Ho. Wait a minute”

Laila stood up and put her hand on the bottom of the pot of soup that Jeanne had made
earlier this morning. Seeing that, Dan-san jumped from the chair he had climbed up
(A dwarf has short legs, so even an ordinary chair can’t easily get his hips on it) and
started in a hurry.

“Yaya, what are you making the black dragon do!?”

“No, because Laila is bored, so why not?”

“You can’t warm the soup with the heat of the black dragon in the desert…… you’re
right!”

It seems to be a terrible thing for old Dan. But Laila grinned.

“Hoho. Then you can boast about it later. That you are the man who drank the soup
boiled in the fire of the black dragon”

“U, Umm…… if the black dragon says so, then……”

“More than that, Laila. If you don’t warm it slowly while stirring, the soup will burn”

“Ho?”

“I, It smells like it’s burning”

“Naris-chan, why don’t you stir it for her?”

“Me!? I, I’m kidding! How much do you make a challenger when you get close to the
black dragon using fire!?”

“Laila, give me the ladle. I’ll stir”

“Ho, my hands are full holding the pot……”

“I, I’ll do it”

“You can’t reach it without a step stool, old man!”

After a few twists and turns, Laila warmed it up and Dianne stirred it up. A soup heated
by a dragon and stirred by a war god. In a way, it might be a legendary dish. It’s a bit
burnt, though.

—————————————–

After guiding the old man to the bath, on the way back home, I proposed to Dianne a
proposal that I had been thinking about for a while.

“Why don’t we go to Folklore and call my mother”

“Folklore…… If you invite too many people at once, it’s hard to clean up after them.
Can’t we do it after Dan’s case is over?”

“Umm…… wouldn’t that mean we’d have to wait until after the mission?”

“That may be the case. You know this is not the time to be taking care of too many
things, right?”

“I know, but……”

Dianne was right, we would have to kill another day just to repatriate old Dan after
this. I can’t just show Peter to my mother and go home. If possible, it would be nice if
she would be willing to live in Polka again, but I’m sure she’s already stabilized her life
there. It would be a bit selfish of me to drag her back to Polka, abandoning her job and
social life. If we have two or three such troubles at the same time, there is a possibility
of something more happening. It’s hard to keep the tension of the task force up when
we’ve just ordered to resume the mission. But, you know.
“I’d like to show my mother my grandchild’s face at least once……”

“I’d love to ask her about it, but I can’t……”

Dianne looked troubled. I’m not sure if I’m being too egotistical.

“……Dianne”

Dianne looks in trouble right now. After all, I wonder if I’m too much.

“Maia. What’s up?”

“That story, after all, without me and Laila, we can’t go back and forth to that
country…… isn’t it?”

“Thats right. Also, if something goes wrong during the mission, I can’t take
responsibility”

“I’m sure Irina and Christie will take care of the responsibility and all that. They’re
both real experts at that”

“……No, that’s not why you should rely on……

“It’s not embarrassing to ask someone you trust to take care of the people you care
about. It is also the role of the master to give work to his slaves, Andy-sama”

“…………”

I was advised by Maia. I often forget that Maia is older than my mother, so she can say
that much.

“But there’s no substitute for wings, is there?”

When Dianne pointed this out, Maia shook her head.

“There is?”

“……What?”

“At least, if you just want to move, you don’t have to rely on me and Laila, right?”
———————————–

About an hour later. Maia and I were on the hillside of the snake mountain range, near
the border with the ancient barrier of the northern forest. In front of us is a cave that
is almost closed by snow and thick fog.

“……I wonder if they will listen to us”

“Don’t worry. Dragon riders are really great. If Andy-sama bows down and asks, I’m
sure they’ll all accept”

Maia’s idea was simple. Bring the dragons of Misty Palace to Polka and use them as
legs for Grandpa Dan and my mother. I think that’s a waste and I think that’s selling
too cheap. But Maia insisted that I was a great man and that it was okay. It’s not like
they’re going to take it away from me now, so I can just ask for it…… Even though I
know that Laila and Maia are here, I’m still a little nervous about being in a cave with
a dozen dragons. I’m not going to ask them to help me with my personal business. I’d
rather just say no. Even if I wanted to leave, I could ask Dan to wait for a little while
and then I could carry him back to the cave on my return, which should happen from
time to time during future missions and I could still hold off on reporting to my
mother. I told Jeanne that we could show Peter to her when he was a little older. It’s
not like we’re talking about the unveiling of Peter alone.

“H, Hey Maia……”

Just as I was about to say no thanks, a beautiful naked woman appeared from behind
the rock wall in front of me.

“Oh my. I knew it was Maia. And also Maia´s lord”

She ruffled her beautiful blue hair and smiled. It seems that she had noticed our
approach from inside the cave. It’s not surprising…… The already sensitive dragon’s
ears can’t miss the careless footsteps of the snow and my voice.

“Ah, he, hello……”

Juline, I think. Maia’s cousin, who, unlike Maia, is a well-grown woman of perfect
proportions. She’s not completely naked, though. A red jewel hangs below her belly
button on a fine chain wrapped around her waist and she wears gold and silver rings
on her right arm and left leg, respectively. Aside from the accessories, she is not
wearing any cloth at all and her very shapely breasts, crotch bush and butt cleavage
are not hidden at all. People call that almost completely naked.

“I can’t believe you’re here in person”

She smiled and giggled. I ask for something very private from now on and I wonder
what to do if she gets sick and says, 「Please use your dragon for that」. It’s not
necessarily a useless worry…… I believe in dragon oaths and covenants, but I also
know how free and unconventional dragons can be without such commandments of
promises. It is possible that Maia’s preconceived notion that the dragons would obey
her solemnly is her own.

“Oh, you know what, Juline”

“Are you here…… to commit one of us, by any chance?”

“……Ah, no……”

I’m not sure how much they think I’m a brave dick, stepping into the palace just to
somehow fuck a dragon girl again, let alone when I´m coming to hold her.

“You can’t actually come to the Dragon Palace in such a casual and impure mood……”

“Oh, withering. When I was in the barrier prison, you picked up my ass so bullishly”

“……Emm”

It is true that I have done such things in the previous nude festival in the barrier
prison. Because she loved being fucked in the ass.

“It’s okay. If you come to the palace just to enjoy my body. You’re the one who’s allowed
to do that”

“See, Juline says that too”

“……If Maia says so, then you are here for sex, aren’t you♪”

Juline rubs against my body. Her skin is surprisingly cold because of the cold outside
air, but that doesn’t mean it’s frozen and when I take off my gloves and gently grab her
chest, I feel a certain softness.
“Ah…… ♪ Maia´s master…… can you please fuck me here…… ♪”

“N, No, I’d like to enjoy it in a warmer place……”

I’m not really here to have sex with her, though I did touch her tits reflexively because
they were nice.

“I really want to ask you for a favor…… ngu”

“N, nnn…… ha, hamuu…… ♪ Please tell a bedtime story…… ♪”

The inside of Juline’s mouth is warm, unlike her skin. No, the skin also gets warmer
and warmer as I rub it with my hands.

“Maia, your master is going to hold me, so can you help me find a warm place……?”

“Yes, but…… are you sure, Andy-sama?”

“……I’m going to fuck her if I have to”

When I twist Juline’s nipples a little bit, Juline is in agony and delights and Maia shrugs
her shoulders.

“♪”

“……I dont know? I heard it was a habit”

“Habit?”

“Juline’s so dirty, she’ll fly in every morning and wait for you in front of the house with
her ass in the air”

“And if she does, will the lord commit me?”

“Maybe”

“Then…… ♪”

“Don’t do that. Because that’s what broken people do in the human world!”
If it’s really done, Polka (or rather, the Polka ambulatory team), whose morals are
starting to drop even just lately, will really become an erotic hell. Only dragons can
complain from the side of dragons.

“I’ll fuck you if you’re a proper guest in my house. I’m going to pour a lot of semen into
you”

……No, wait. I’m not sure what I’m saying, but there’s something wrong with what I’m
saying. It’s like a house that rapes and squirts semen all over its guests.

“Then I will visit you…… but, for now…… ♪”

“Juline”

Another dragon emerges from the depths of the cave. A bearded, mature dragon. It’s
Broll-san. He too has a bare cock and metal accessories.

“I could hear him talking. Asti and Michela are setting up a warm bunk in the southern
masonry”

“Well, I wonder if aunt cousin and mother…… think this is a racket”

“Don’t worry, I’ll fuck them all”

I assure her, grabbing Juline’s ass forcefully. Maia shrugs again. Broll-san folds his arms
and laughs gaily.

“It’s rare to find a man of the human race with such a raging sexual appetite”

“Really”

“Well, that’s good. Enjoy the daughters of my clan”

“Th, Thank you”

With a bit of trepidation, I put my hands behind my back on Juline’s chest and
squeezed them as I walked past him to the back of the cave. Broll-san smiles
contentedly as he leaves us.

At the back of the cave, Michela and Asti were applying something to each other’s
bodies.

“Welcome, Maia´s lord”

“We are now making preparations,so…… please wait while enjoying Juline’s body”

“Preparations?”

“It’s a slushy water with a potion dissolved in it. Juline’s body is cold, isn’t it? We don’t
mind the cold, so we’ll stay at this temperature, but if you apply…… this, your skin will
burn and soon it will be at a temperature that is easy for humans to commit”

“I’ll put some on Maia too. We’ll entertain the lord together, won’t we?”

“I didn’t come here for that, but…… Andy-sama seems to be up for it, so let’s do it”

Maia takes off her clothes and wants to apply some sticky liquid to her body. Juline, on
the other hand, is writhing as I squeeze both her tits and play with her labia
mercilessly.

“Ma, Maia’s…… lord…… ♪ Raw rear, pierce my ass…… and shake it many times…… ♪”

“It’s good, but it’s not wet……”

“Let me lick your cock…… and I’ll smear it with lots of drool…… ♪ And slick it up with
my whole tongue…… I’ll make it so you can shove it up my ass…… ♪”

I’m not sure if they used some kind of magic to warm up the mat that Asti and Michela
had prepared, but it was warm enough that it didn’t feel cold. On top of that, on one
hand, Maia and her mother smear mucus all over their bodies and on the other hand
Juline sucks my penis. The masonry was not much of a blindfold and I could see the
eyes of several dragons flying at me from afar. They were all convinced that I was doing
it and then went back. Too hawkish. But in the midst of all this, I rip my son away from
Juline´s long tongue, which was sucking my cock like crazy and grab her by the
buttocks and pull.

“Ahh♪”

“He, Here I go, Juline……!”

“Please…… have it your way♪”

“O, Ooo……!!”

I pushed my cock into her asshole with a thrust. I’m not sure if she’s used to having
my cock in her ass so many times, but she doesn’t seem to be in any pain. The other
two dragons and Maia, on the other hand, had finished applying the slime and were
crowding around my body as I fucked Juline.

“My lord…… ♪”

“Please seed us, too…… ♪”

“……I hope you’re having fun, but don’t forget your purpose, Andy-sama”

“Ah, yes…… you know, Juline……”

Feeling the tightening of the sphincter, I talk to Juline while slipping and reciprocating.
But Juline is engrossed in her pleasure. I’m not sure if she’s listening to me.

“Haaaaa♪ F, Feeling good, the lord´s dick…… nice, my ass is the best♪”

“You know, I need a favor……”

“Ha, Hahiii…… ♪I’ll do anything you want…… so, do it harder♪”

“……Yes”

For the time being, I try shaking my hips as requested by Juline. Michela and Asti rub
their warm and squishy boobs on my arms.

“You only fuck my daughter…… I´m also delicious♪”

“Maia, I’ll give you a back and forth service later”

“Okay, but…… you have to listen to Andy-sama”

“Hey, Juline…… if you’d like to come to Polka…… help me transport some of my

friends……”
“Yess…… I’ll do anything♪ I’ll do anything you want…… ♪”

“……Andy-sama, you’d better cum and then tell her more. Juline, you’re not listening
to it seriously. Crazy about the penis”

“Good…… your cock is so hard…… it’s ruining me…… ♪”

Nyuru Nyuru Nyuru

And the big breasts of the left and right moms jump while licking my arms and
armpits.

“You are going to help Maia and Laila the black dragon do what they always do?”

“It’s easy. Let’s call Airi, too…… we’ll all be able to fulfill the lord’s wishes…… and play
with him again♪”

The mucous water’s fiery effect made me hot all over and I ejaculated into Juline’s
asshole first. Juline screams and cums with that blow. Maia, who was attached to my
back, blurted out.

“The first one, finally…… It’s been a long time since we’ve had mothers?”

Nodding vigorously at her murmur, I pulled my cock out and rolled Asti over next to a
weakening Juline. At the missionary posture where the whole body touches, she
stands by receiving a slimy play from the front.

“……♪”

While enjoying the beauty of the mother who grew up Maia with her whole body, I will
continue to enjoy it from the second round onwards.

———————————-

“Eh. These people are Maia’s clan, from here, Asti, Juline, Airi and Michela”

“……Hogaa……”

The four dragons who were to stay with us each shook hands with Grandpa Dan.
“They’re all dragons!?”

“Yes, they are”

“What’s going on?”

“……You’d be surprised how many dragons will listen to him when you ask”

“That’s Maia´s lord♪

“I’m indebted to you”

“I’d rather be indebted to you, starting tonight”

“Airi. I don’t do deviations that often. Just because you got left out by the lord during
the day”

“I don’t care about that”

For the time being, each one of them wears elf clothes, but Airi is obviously
appropriate. Rather, it seems that she just wore a cloak and nothing was worn
underneath and every time the cloak shook, I could glimpse from her eyes to her
crotch and cleavage. Somehow, from the atmosphere, it seems that old man Dan
noticed that these people were looking at me with the same eyes as the female slaves.

“……Is this all the other person in the lower body?”

“I don’t know if that’s the way you want to hear it, but, well……”

“I mean, I passed through I don’t know…… it’s a persuasive power that went around”

Grandpa Dan rubbed his temples and sighed.

“Jeanne got caught like this……”

“You know, Jeanne and I do make love outside of the body, right?”

“……I’ll pretend I trust you”

I’m not sure what to say…… yes. After all, it’s hard to congratulate a girl’s guardian, this
situation.
We have 12 rooms in our house, excluding the dining room, kitchen, bathroom and
storage room…… It’s quickly becoming insufficient. Assuming that I, Dianne, Anzeros
and Aurora can’t move because we’ve already brought in our personal belongings, we
already have four rooms here. Laila and Maia don’t have much stuff and they’re not
attached to their beds, but they have two more rooms. Selenium and Apple are still in
the Baron’s mansion, but I can’t keep kicking Hilda out. Luna is also my child. That’s
two more rooms and when the four Gauntlets take over, there will be four more rooms.
So far, we’ve used up the original volume, but I’ve had to give up the room for old Dan
from the room that Laila and Maia are going to use (which is still to be determined).
Well. Where should I have the four blue dragons waiting?

“……I’m really sorry to say this, but you’ll have to wait at the inn until we leave on our
next mission”

And then I’d have to bow to the Gauntlet Knights. In fact, I’d like to share a room with
a few of them, but even Elmo and his friends can’t make double the number of beds in
a day or two. And Elmo and his friends have already started construction on their next
house. This is the house that Dianne and Irina ordered. I’m worried about letting only
the dragons stay in the inn…… I don’t think they’re convinced, and overall, it was
realistic to move the four Gauntlets there.

“Eh. I thought I was going to be able to save money on lodging”

The first to speak up was Naris. Tetes also looked a little sad.

“It’s a hassle to come out to the inn, so after all you won’t come crawling at night……”

“Tetesu-chan, that’s right…… shouldn’t you just think normally and give up?”

Almeida nods heavily to Naris’s plunge.

“It’s not four dragons. Andy’s lower body is the main interest…… I hope they don’t
squeeze him to death”
“I’m sure they won’t. It’s Smithson-san”

Sharon trusts me, but if they actually get serious, I’ll probably wither away. There are
four of them who can probably have sex for months if not days.

“Well, I’m not going to rely on them until I bring my mother…… and then I’ll do it right
again when I come back here from the demon territory”

“Are you planning to bring Marie-dono…… what are you going to do about Marie-
dono’s bed?”

“……Th, That is…… in the direction of temporarily requisitioning Laila´s room”

Both Laila and Maia will be out of accommodation, but they can spend time together
in my room. Rather, Laila usually drinks in the dining room or goes to the hot springs
and I rarely see her lying in bed. Maia is usually guarding the baron’s mansion at night,
so again, I don’t see her sleeping except when we’re having sex. It’s probably not a
good idea to take advantage of that, but maybe they don’t plan to spend much time in
their room in the first place.

So the housing arrangements were finished and we were ready to accept the four of
them. I asked Irina and Christie to take care of them and after I brought my mom, we
were ready to go on our mission.

“Haa…… it’s become a big deal. I’ve been working on this myself”

I took a break in the hot spring at night. The moon is beautiful. And the snowfield is
shining faintly.

“It’s just a matter of making use of the power…… that moves when the lord turns his
mind to it. You can always use it for something like this, you know”

“The palace is boring as hell. Especially our Misty Palace has few dragons and is rarely
visited because of its remote location”

“Hu. I’ve heard that in other palaces, mischievous humans and subhumans sometimes
sneak in”

“It’s a story I’ve never heard of in our palace, sandwiched between barriers and
mountains”
……This is the men’s bath. But I don’t care at all and there are many busty beauties
such as blue dragons surrounding me. No, it’s not like it wasn’t until now, but Dianne
and Laila. However, the two of them joined this circle and Hilda and Sharon were there,
so it was more like a boobs bath than a men’s bath.

“If so, as long as Andy is there, you can help maintain this town…… is that okay?”

When Dianne pointed water at the four of them, the dragons all looked at each other
strangely.

“Maintain the town……?”

“From what we can tell, the town doesn’t seem to be in too much trouble”

“If you are asking us to serve the town…… we refuse. We can’t make a deal with
someone who is so vague”

“If you are referring to the lord’s mother or that dwarf, then your duty is clear”

……Well, I remember when Laila said that too. Dragons basically have nothing to do
with society itself. Only 「Personal justice」 with the power to make decisions drives
dragons. Dragon riders are the only line between that and society.

“It’s not that difficult. You simply have to protect Andy’s home. All you have to do is
show us that”

“……?”

Juline still tilted her head.

“This town is now also a place that is being watched by multiple large organizations
such as Celesta, the elven territory and Trot. If you, blue dragons, are determined to
keep your hands off this place, no matter what your goals are…… then there are other
forces at work besides the dragons under your direct control, such as Laila and Maia.
It’s a great insurance policy for those nations that are extremely afraid of dragons and
can’t do anything about it. All you have to do is come and visit us once in a while”

“But wouldn’t that put the human lords in an even more difficult position? The reason
why we dragons do not get involved with humans is not for our own safety. But
because our power causes chaos in the power structure and eventually human society
will lose its order. That would be the end of the matter”

Airi pointed out as she put out her arms and leaned her elbows on the edge of the tub.
She grinned as she absentmindedly lifted a hand to her puffy boobs. She said it was
okay to touch them. I reach out with both hands and play with them.

“Lord Guto of this land is a friendly person. But he’s also a good lord who’s willing to
fight against outside pressure. Above all, he loves Andy as if he were his own son”

“……That’s all well and good, but”

“It’s a good thing, but Andy trusts him so much that he entrusts his children and wife
to him…… This is why he was able to accept dragons and other warriors who were too
strong for him and he was able to make friends with the elven territories that were at
odds with him…… He has no power of his own and controls his power only through
justice. This is a great way to understand Andy and rule in harmony with him. That is
why I want you to help Andy. Let’s realize justice. Let’s fight without worrying about
our patronage”

“……Indeed. In other words……”

Hilda-san supplemented me with a side hug as I played with Airi’s tits.

“Andy-kun’s children will continue to be born and please be the backing of the Baron
who protects them☆ He feels like♪”

“So that’s what this is all about. I’ll accept it then”

“You’re asking me to be an [Immovable force] in addition to a moving force”

“Originally, I want a contract for power, but…… well, if I feel like it, it’s okay”

Asti and Michela agree. I inadvertently say something while some difficult reasoning
is flying around, so next to Airi’s boobs, I kiss Juline’s boobs next to it and ask for a
reaction. Juline, the youngest of the group, blushed when I tweaked her tits, but she
lifted the white globes with her hands to make it easier for me to suck on her nipples.
Incidentally, with one hand, I also tweaked Hilda’s cunt in the hot water.

“Ho. When you have a dragon, it’s not often that you get challenged. It’s not like you’re
going to be fighting. Frequent appearances are enough. It is not worthy of a contract
of power, or even a contract of knighthood”

Laila floated a tray in the hot water and poured herself a drink while grinning at me
as I played with her tits one after another.

“Can I suck on Dianne’s tits too?”

“You don’t have to ask, but…… don’t you think you should interfere a little, Andy? I’m
talking about your use of power”

Muchu, I put a kiss mark on Dianne’s boobs.

“I’ll leave it to you. I’m just too busy with erotic things”

“Don’t be so sure”

“Ho, good. You’re a man with that kind of attitude…… That’s fine. A man who just loves
the woman he likes and makes her happy. This is why it is worth supporting”

“That’s right. A man who looks only at the top is also a problem”

Laila and Hilda are defending me, who is in many ways a complete failure. I have a lot
of backing now, so I can give them that kind of support, but if I think about it normally,
I’m probably just an ordinary monkey. I’ve been enjoying the hot water for a while
now, but Sharon smiled and continued.

“It’s hard not to be ambitious when you’ve got this much potential…… in your hands.
Even so, Smithson.san, who considers us, the female slaves, to be his true love…… is
still a rare person”

Everyone giggled and laughed peacefully.

“No doubt”

“He’s a man of no real consequence, except for his dirty guts. Well, he’s a dragon rider.
It’s not his fault that he enjoys women to his heart’s content”

“You have that much energy☆ And I think you’re about to get turned on by all the
pussy teasing”
“Have you had enough of my breasts yet……?”

“N, Not at all. Let me suck Sharon”

“♪”

I sucked her tits all over. Laila and Airi reach out to the lower half of the body at the
same time and after a little glare, they grab each other at the same time.

“Oh, you can’t ejaculate in a hot spring, so no dicks”

“Ho. He can do whatever he wants with it. He can even have the women here compete
to suck up the floating semen”

“Oh, I have to work hard”

“As expected, the lord, is thinking different”

“Wait a minute, I didn’t come up with this idea!?”

While I was doing this, the baron and the gatekeeper duo who had come to take a bath
in the hot spring opened the door and stiffened.

“……Well. I haven’t heard…… Johnny. Is this a women’s bath?”

“N, No, I don’t know either”

“Hey, Johnny, get out of the way, what’s going on!?”

……I pulled my face away from Sharon’s tits and cleared my throat.

“It’s the men’s room”

“……Is it okay to enter”

“Sure”

The Baron and Johnny looked at each other and coughed as I did.

“Then, be my guest”
“Sorry to bother you, Andy”

“Get out of my way…… eh, what a paradise”

The Baron and Johnny, with their noses outstretched, rushed into the dressing room
with their steps in unison like a musical. Keel then appears and is stunned.

“Umm”

Harry, the old shoemaker, appeared from further behind Keel and nodded vigorously
with a serious face. I’m not sure what he was talking about.

“Hoho, its lively”

“This is the end of the secret story”

“Andy-kun, do you want to show off?”

“Sm, Smithson-san…… that, are you still sucking…… ♪”

“Maia’s been a great help”

“You are the Baron. I see, you have good body language for a human being”

“You guys…… ah, when I first saw the lord……”

“You are the two who were running away”

The three of them are delirious from taking a mixed bath with big breasted beauties.
Old man Harry stares at us after soaking in hot water at a distance. He is staring at
everyone´s boobs without moving or blinking…… He is the most reserved of the three,
but he may be the most desperate.

———————————-

That evening.

“Here we go……”

Juline once became a dragon outside and it was a lot of mats that she took out quickly.
It seems to have been given to her by the silver clan.

“I’m going to put this in…… someone’s room. The room assigned to me is fine”

“Are you sure you want to carry the furniture out?”

The mat was laid out in Juline’s room (formerly Tetes’ room), and all the furniture
inside went into Michela’s room next door (also formerly Naris’s). A room that
becomes rather cramped when furniture is put in will become quite large if all the
rooms are vacant and mats are laid out.

“……What, do you feel more comfortable here since you have to sleep with other
people in the Misty Palace?”

I ask a question and Juline and Michela roll their eyes as they throw their clothes away,
wondering what I’m talking about.

“Sleeping isn’t really necessary. Didn’t you allocate the room to have sex?”

“Juline and I will always be waiting for you naked from now on, so if you feel the need
to ejaculate, you can always come over♪”

“…………”

She was more motivated than I thought.

“Wait…… It would be reasonable for you to give it to me tonight”

Then Airi broke in. She quickly strips off her cloak in the corner of her room, showing
off her slender and beautiful back. Or rather, she shows us her ass. And more.

“Don’t be greedy for the whole night, Airi”

Eventually, Asti came in and all the dragons were there.

“Hoho, serve. Blue lizards”

“I wonder if the dragons are in a good mood tonight”

“Well, that’s fine, but don’t spoil it too much. Andy-kun’s penis belongs to all of us”
“Everyone´s thing……”

“No, my cock belongs to me! I just do what I want with it!”

I protested to the big-breasted group that had followed me from the spa together. Then
all four of them backed off and pulled me into Juline’s room.

“Ho!”

“Y, You’re gonna fuck all of us?”

“Yeah, already. Greedy♪”

“A, Am I good too?”

“It’s okay. If you do it, I’ll do it!”

At any rate, I decided that it was not a good idea to leave them alone from the start.
And to show that I’m not just giving the blue dragons preferential treatment and that
I’m the one who decides who gets laid in my house, I’m adding more people. We’re
going to be friends for a long time, so I can’t keep making the dragons feel like they’re
special. I’ll have sex with them as I please. That’s the rule in this house…… Or rather, if
you don’t do it like that, there is a danger that the appeal battle will be out of control
as Irina says.

“Are you going to meet this many people?”

“So this is a continuation of the previous bath”

“Mother, why don’t you bring out…… the thing?”

“Yes. Give me a minute”

In response to Juline’s request, Michela shook her tits and chanted a small incantation.
And she took something like a large bowl out of the air.

“What is that?”

While taking off her clothes, Dianne made a suspicious look.

“It is a medicinal mucilage that stops the cold”

“It helps us to hug each other comfortably even when our skin is burning and cold. We
spend a lot of time naked and the temperature on our bodies is often below freezing”

“It’s not really necessary for us dragons, but it comes in handy in the winter when
we’re with other species”

The dragons smeared each other with the slime…… The white skin of the dragons
shone brightly in the magical light as they entered the room.

“It’s naughty, isn’t it? It’s more than just tits……”

I also take off my pants and mutter my impression. Hilda nodded powerfully while
wearing a pair of panties next to me.

“Indeed…… We also use lotion for talc strip dancers, but after all the dragons have
beautiful skin and I’m sorry I haven’t complained about the proportions”

“Do you understand?”

“Of course”

“In that case, may I remove Hilda´s panties with my own hands?”

“Oh. Mou, you really like that, don’t you☆”

Hilda giggled and thrust her hips forward. I put my hands on the remaining piece of
fabric on Hilda’s hips and slid it over the curve of her ass, sliding it down her thighs. I
kissed and rubbed my cheeks on her exposed brown buttocks. Oh, the happiness.

“Sm, Smithson-san, m…… me too, that……”

Maybe I look too happy, but Sharon offers to do the same when she’s in her underwear.

“Of course…… I mean, can you slowly turn your hips toward me and take it off?”

“Y, Yes…… ♪”

Sharon does as she is told. The white cloth slides over her white buttocks. The light
brown anus that had been hidden is now exposed. Her hairless labia peek out.
Sharon’s profile, which is ashamed but cannot hold back expectations, invites lust
again.

“Ho. I should put on some underwear too”

“Well, I think you should. Andy, what about me?”

“……I’d love it if you’d take them off and show them to me in a sensational way”

“You’ve got really good taste, don’t you☆ Sensei is going to squeeze your cock from
behind”

“Da. No, you can’t. It would be a shame if you came just by watching”

“Oh”

“Hoho. Of course it’s a man’s job to ejaculate in a woman’s womb♪”

“I, I’ll take care of that for you. You can go…… right now and use 100-man commander
Dianne’s as a side dish inside me…… ♪”

Sharon suggested something perverse, but I don’t need to do any of those nonsensical
acrobatics to ejaculate with anyone. What are better lovers than mine. I just want to
take my time and watch them take off their pants.

“I don’t have to ejaculate right now…… rather, Hilda-san and Sharon should be painted”

“It’s……”

“I like it. Can you share it with me?”

“Sure. Do you want me to paint it for you?”

“I’ll paint it with Sharon-chan. Come on, Sharon-chan, paint it, paint it, paint it”

“Ah, hey…… Hilda-san……!?”

Hilda smears Sharon with slimy mucilage with a mischievous look. Sharon writhes in
agony.
“Hilda-san, don’t play too much with Sharon. You’re going to overdo it”

“I know. This is just Sharon-chan being too naughty”

“Haaa…… haa, th, that…… rather, it’s just that the slime itself is kind of…… irritating to
the skin……”

“I wonder if that’s the case. Apply it to me too”

“Yes…… it, it’s like this……”

It’s a miracle that a naked dark elf master and a big-breasted elf princess are able to
spread slime all over each other’s skin. And Dianne, who took off her panties while
shaking her ass, also participated in the slimy slimy coating with Laila.

“Th, That’s true…… this will make you feel strange……”

“Hoho, it’s a good thing, isn’t it? That’s what it’s for, isn’t it”

And so, before my eyes, eight naked beauties with big tits glistening in the sun. It
seems that the warmth of the medicine has stimulated their skin, making them feel
more excited than I expected.

“So…… can I fuck you now?”

“Of course”

“You could have started any time you wanted”

“I, I’ll start first”

“That’s why Airi, don’t be so pushy”

“Huuu…… this, does not work……”

“Hoho. Now, I think this is what you want, owner”

“Nuru, nuru, bless, hey, hey, ecchi☆ You don’t have to worry about anyone♪”

“Hot…… it looks like I’m burning…… ♪”

I clenched my crazy penis involuntarily.

◇◇◇

“Dan-kun, it’s better to go home soon? You can stay here for free, unlike me”

“Who the hell is Dan-kun! Who the hell are you to go in and out of a place where there
are five or six dragons? You’ve got some fucking nerve, head!”

“No, no, no, I’m afraid of dragons!? Ah, I’m full of beer, Cute-chan”

“Me too!”

“……I wonder what Naris-chan’s dragon phobia is these days. You said you couldn’t
have sex, but you got used to it”

“Something poisonous, Tetes-chan!? It’s really scary!”

“Or perhaps I should say, Naris-chan is invincible at the point where you can easily
realize the presence of a dwarf that you normally dislike just listening”

“……I’m here too”

“That’s Jeanne-chan. If you’re a dwarf, Jeanne-chan is a great dwarf”

“That’s true”

“……I feel like Tetes’ respect for me is decreasing by the day……”

“Cheer up, Almeida-san. You’re not going to get any respect from me if you have a lot
of splits, Tete-chan”

“What……!?”
Under the magical light that is brighter than a lantern, does not shake and is more
subtle in color. The dark elf sisters, the busty elf princess and the beautiful black
dragon. The four beauties of the blue dragons were all waiting for my cock, their rich
naked bodies glistening with love juice. As a group of erotic beauties, they are simply
the best in appearance alone. If you consider the nobility of their existence as well,
you might say that this is one of the most luxurious situations on the continent.

“Now, Maia´s lord…… who would you like to serve first?”

“Juline and I, it’s also interesting to say that parent and child are seeded at the same
time♪”

“Well, I’m pretty sure there’s a couple of those in the southern cat colony, Andy-kun☆”

“Hou. I see, you’ve already experienced such plays”

“Smithson-san is really greedy”

“Of course, Maia and I are always welcome to join you. As long as you don’t mind
growing a belly…… with one man’s child♪”

“Ho. Isn’t my owner supposed to be shy about that? If possible, I’ll just be happy to get
everyone hungry and have fun”

“It’s not easy to get pregnant all at once, though…… Well, but if you don’t get pregnant
in parallel for a couple of people, we’re long-lived one by one, aside from cat beasts
and humans. Then, is it too far in order to pass the childbearing age?”

“Let’s have more and more children, Andy-kun♪”

“I’d rather just fuck around without any calculations. I’m not necessarily doing it
because I want you to have a baby, I’m just lusting after you”

Slowly, I approached Airi on her knees and thrust my cock in front of her face. I thrust
the tip into her mouth with a slightly scared face and Airi begins to entangle her
tongue with a little reluctance. I love how she can be so aggressive and yet strangely
naive at the same time.

“But you like impregnation, don’t you?”

Hilda-san whispers as she leans forward. I don’t deny it.

“I think the moment she actually accepts that I’m trying to impregnate her is what
makes me…… happy.

This is probably the most acceptable thing for a girl to do. The moment they accept
and love me for everything, even my selfish carnal desires and desire for
domination…… I feel like I can ejaculate with a deep rapture.

“Well, the only women around you who do not accept this are Naris and Anzeros”

“Oh. Is it the same with Anzeros-san?”

“Ho. I think Anzeros simply wants to have as many encounters as possible with the
owner rather than get pregnant”

“If Naris-chan was also pregnant, she would have been pregnant, so there’s a part that
seems to give up early☆”

“And the hero Neia isn’t like that yet”

I argued against the slimy beauties as I grabbed the head of Airi and started putting
the dick in and out of her mouth.

“Please don’t make it sound like I’m trying to impregnate Neia, who I’m just doing a
mission with as a matter of course”

“Oh. Don’t you want to impregnate her?”

“We’re not ready for that kind of talk! I mean, I’ve had her nude in front of me a few
times and I’ve rubbed her tits and I think she’s cute, but!”
“With me, it was just a matter of stepping out and having sex afterwards”

“I think Sharon could have been a little more careful, if that’s even possible!……!!”

“Hugu, n, nuu…… ♪”

Pursue my own pleasure by going back and forth between Airi’s mouth. Airi leaves it
to me from the middle and keeps sucking in a leaning posture, leaving her mouth
messed up. The appearance of a beautiful woman holding her mouth out and
distorting…… I have to admit that I’m a little excited.

“Airi, let’s put it out! Drink it……!”

“Nnn…… n, nguhuuu…… nku, nnnn…… ♪”

Buhyu, I ejaculated in the mouth of Airi. I didn’t let go of her mouth and waited for her
to squirt semen down her throat and make her dirty. I pull my dick out of her mouth.

“Huu. Since everyone got such big tits…… I want to enjoy it more intensively”

I grabbed the tits of Hilda, who was right next to me. Shake Airi’s boobs, she is licking
her lips with her hand, from under me with a slimy water. I try to pinch both of their
nipples and the nipple pebbles slip through my fingers. I enjoy their softness and
weight in my hands.

“Ho. Then I have a nice touch for you”

“What?”

“Here, owner”

Standing up quickly, Laila picked up a long piece of cloth in the corner of the room that
someone had used as underwear and threw it to me.

“You can wrap it around your eyes”

“Blindfold?”

“Yes. Then you can reach out and grab a breast at random…… If you guess whose tits
are whose, that person’s vagina should be generously praised”
A game. In a small room (It’s a decent size for a single person, but not enough for nine
people in total), when everyone is wet and naked, you can reach out and crawl a bit
and hit someone’s chest. To be honest, I don’t think I’d be able to identify them even if
I touched them, since they were all so uniformly large.

“If so, isn’t it better to use an illusion that temporarily paralyzes vision?”

“It’s not that serious a game…… It’s up to the owner to decide how tightly to cover his
eyes”

“Ah, I see…… Laila-chan, I’m in☆”

……In other words, if I want to spear quickly and I can’t help it, it’s okay to slip and
cheat on my own. There is no limit on the number of times, so I can play with it by
mistake. It seems like that.

“Let’s all get our breasts at the same height. It’s frustrating when Andy reaches out
and only touches them in different places”

“Oh…… first of all, my boobs…… ♪”

“Ah. Sharon-chan, you cant say it yourself”

“That’s right♪”

I can see the women repositioning themselves and waiting for each other as I reach
out blindfolded like a wobbly, moving corpse.

“Oops, this is…… with this feeling, Juline?”

I grabbed one of the tits and gave it a good shake.

“Sorry. It was Hilda-sensei”

“Oh, wrong one. I can’t tell the boobs of this one…… with my hands, then”

I rubbed my face against it.

“Aah”
I heard a voice. I knew that this was probably the real Juline.

“It’s Michela”

“Ju, Juline it is……”

“Oops, wrong one. Then this one is…… oh, this softness is Laila!”

“It’s Sharon…… it’s more like a butt……”

“You reached out on purpose”

“We’re all on our knees, but you can’t mistake me for a butt☆”

“It’s okay, you can touch it all you want”

“Umm. If you want, we can compare the feel of our butts……”

Asti and Airi tried to move, so I stuck out my hand and controlled.

“It’s a bit of a joke, but I’d prefer a boobs comparison!”

“Really?”

“Hmm. Well then, let’s see what you can do”

“Okay…… Yeah, I’m pretty sure that’s Dianne!”

“D, Didn’t you just hear my voice and come straight here!?”

I enjoy nipping at Airi’s tits with both hands. In addition, I put my cheek against Asti’s
tits with a twitch and I hugged Dianne and felt her tits nipping at my body.

“……I feel like if I could get my cock between these tits and these tits, I’d know who it
was!”

“That…… ♪”

“Shall I pinch you, elf”

I’m going to choose Michela and Sharon and recklessly pinch them from both sides
and let them squeeze my dick.

“Hmm…… these boobs…… I think it’s Laila”

“Its Airi”

“Then there’s Juline!”

“Its Hilda-sensei again. Mou Andy-kun, dont you want to be erotic? Lets do it seriously”

“Of course I want to have sex, but I’m not sure if I should……”

Touch and trace someone else’s boobs with my large hand. The penis is fucking, but
the mischievous time that I can touch as much as I like is also fun…… However, it is
also true that the mucus water on their bodies is making their skin hotter and hotter,
which is making them feel better.

“But, it’s also fun to be nipped in the tits…… and it’s hard to decide who to put in first”

“Even though I’m so enthusiastic……”

“A little bit of the soup left over from Airi is coming out…… reruu, nreee……”

Michela licked the urethra with her tongue. I will be a scissor of the desires I want to
put in and the desires I want to enjoy. It’s frustrating, but I also want to keep enjoying
it.

“Then let’s do this”

Dianne’s voice suggested.

“We’ll keep Andy blindfolded and one at a time we’ll take turns riding each other and
shake our hips fifty times. The only way you can shake more than fifty times is if Andy
guesses who it is by feeling their vagina. No matter who ejaculates, there is no grudge”

“Huhuhu, that’s exactly what I call playing at being impregnated”

“I don’t mind this kind of unserious, boring sex☆”

“Ho, Hilda, you have to go easy on yourself”

“I know”

“Fifty at a time…… you don’t mind if I fuck you in the ass, do you?”

“Oh, Juline, you’re so naughty”

“You’ve got no class when you’re spreading your legs like this”

“That’s right♪ Come on, let’s serve more and more in the vagina♪”

The wet, naked women straddled me behind blindfolds, welcomed my cock into their
hot, throbbing vaginas, swung their hips a certain number of times and took turns.

“Yes, I’ve done fifty…… times”

“I’ll be next”

“If older sister is not good at it, she can suck it up without shaking her hips”

“I’m going to do it the normal way…… n, n, huu……”

It is good that they can take turns shaking their hips one after the other in a friendly
manner.

“The feeling of incomplete combustion is amazing because it will be replaced when it

gets excited halfway……”

“You can take off the blindfold if you want to make this person cum☆”

Hilda-san points out while shaking her hips rhythmically. But you know what? It’s a
little unfair, isn’t it?…… While thinking, I couldn’t stand it on the way, so when Sharon
came, I nominated her and shook her hips until I cummed. Ejaculation is repeated
while satisfying my hands with slimy mucous boobs in one hand forever.

————————————-

“Andy, there’s something weird smelling about you……”

“I think you should go to the spa and wash up”

The next morning, when I finally got dressed and out of titty heaven, Anzeros and
Aurora pointed out to me that the mucus had apparently dried up.

“Would you like me to wash it for you?”

“I’ll help you, too”

They led me to the hot spring and the other eight people in the room all followed.

“Scrub, scrub……”

“I’m going to flush”

“Will you two wash me off too? I’ve got so much in my hair”

“Laila, go play with Sharon and the others”

“That’s right”

“Ho. Rebellious”

“Well, she did end up being an outcast……”

“That’s your choice, Andy-kun. Yes, Airi-chan. Now flush me”

“It’s a dark elf who doesn’t scare……”

“My sister is special. Well…… with Maia around, we’re not so afraid of dragons”

“You called?”

“Maia, you’re going to wash Juline”

“Yes”

As a result, the eight of them from yesterday, plus Maia, Anzeros and even Aurora, are
getting more and more into the state of hot water. This is the men’s bath.
“Umm”

Well, it was early in the morning, so only old man Harry was watching.
After being washed and refreshed by Anzeros and the others at the hot springs.

“I’m going to my mom’s place, who wants to follow me?”

While rubbing the modest boobs (but I’m fun because it’s soft as it is) from behind in
the change of clothes hut and disturbing the change of clothes of Aurora, I ask on the
spot…… Of course, everyone except the big-breasted blue dragon group raises their
hands. Wait, wait.

“It can’t be helped by pushing everyone together, Peter can’t be taken, so I’ll bring her
to Polka anyway”

But Andy, I’d like to come out and say hello in person, if I can…… I mean, it’s Andy’s
mother, isn’t it? The beginning is essential”

“The first impression is important, isn’t it?”

When told by Anzeros and Aurora (who have completely stopped putting on clothes
while holding my kneading hands), most girls remember that they met for the first
time. I guess Maia, Selenium and Almeida…… are the only ones my mom knows so far.

“I can’t help but take responsibility”

“Eh. I can’t pass as the doctor for all the slaves, can I?”

“Hoho. It’s not good for the heart to dwell on the fact that there are two dragons”

“I don’t want the lady from Arcus to think I’m rude……”

……I’m sure that if I ask any of the other girls, they will all want to come along for
whatever reason. Well, it’s natural that you want to remember my mother well. Even
if you have a good relationship with the person, it’s not uncommon in a marriage for
the family to dislike you and kick you out as a result. And my mother is now my only
official family member, except for Peter. In other words, as long as you have a good
relationship with your mother, you will have little to no worries…… But before that,
there is the problem of how to properly handle the situation of being a female slave
with two hands and two toes, but…… I have to follow up on that.

“That’s why I think it’s bad for my mother if we all go together! Instead, I’m talking
about who has other things to do in Folklore!”

This time, no hands went up…… Well, Folklore is the least likely of the three major
cities on Trot to be associated with Celesta or Renfangas.

I showed up at the inn, stopped asking questions to the girls again…… and went
straight to pinpoint Almeida, who was having breakfast.

“Almeida. Come here for a minute”

“……Wh, What. No way from this morning”

“I’m going to my mother’s place. Get ready. I’m sure you have some business over
there”

Almeida is almost the only person in our house who has any real connection to
Folklore. She probably has an acquaintance over there…… by the way, she’s also doing
some business with Duke Gardner. I think it is necessary to report and confirm such
things. It’s also the most appropriate way to connect with my mother.

“Ma, Marie-dono…… finally……”

But Almeida’s face turned red and she started mumbling something.

“……Never…… son………… my will………… slave……”

By analogy with the words that can be heard in fragments, it seems that only the
greeting to my mother, like Anzeros, has disappeared in her eyes.

“……I’m sure you’ve got other things on your mind, not to mention seeing my mother”

“What do you mean, what do you want me to prioritize over greeting Marie-dono?”

“No, didn’t you have some kind of appointment with Duke Gardner? Confirmation of
that or progress?”

“……That is…… umm, b, but I’m not the one who can suddenly push in and talk at such
an irregular time and that will come again”

Somehow it was rejected…… In fact, Duke Gardner is probably the busiest of the Trot
nobility and that’s probably true.

“……Maybe I should stop taking you with me”

“Why not!?”

———————————-

Well, still with Almeida alone…… Tetes (who wants to be liked by my mother first) and
Naris (who wants to see Folklore) also wanted to come, but I rejected them. I realized
that it would be more fair if I didn’t take anyone but Almeida (and Maia). I don’t have
time for sightseeing, so I hope Naris will come again next time.

“Almeida. I want you to take off the collar or hide it if you can”

“What do you mean?”

I asked Almeida, who was sitting next to me in the carriage, but Almeida looked at me
suspiciously. Her outfit is not armor, but a dignified outfit that looks like a knight in a
plain color…… I mean, I’ve seen her clothes when she moved, so maybe she had been
accommodated by Aurora before I knew it. And it’s cold inside Maia’s carriage (it’s
winter, of course and it’s not airtight), so it’s a form of two people shoulder-to-
shoulder. Almeida squeezed the collar as if it was something important to keep.

“If I take it off, Marie-dono will misunderstand. Th, That…… what should I explain?”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s your relationship with me…… I, If only the two of us go see her and say I’m going
to have your child…… Marie-dono definitely thinks I’m a bride……”

She’s bright red. No No No. I feel like I’m slipping diagonally.

“First of all, let’s get rid of your misunderstanding. I’m going to go with Maia first”
“……U, Umm. But Maia looks much younger than us…… If we’re not careful, we can
claim that you and I are married and Maia is our daughter……”

Almeida, who has a strange delusion, suddenly appears and Maia puts in a tsukkomi.

[To be called Andy-sama’s daughter, I’m a little big]

“That’s not the point, Maia!”

I’m sure that if you’re my age and your daughter is as big as Maia’s, then I must have
impregnated someone as a teenager!…… No, well, we’re getting off topic. I need to pull
myself together.

“And I have no intention of saying that female slaves are different from brides.
Although that would be difficult under the laws of Trot”

“……Naa”

“If you ever get the chance, you can go to Celesta or the elf territory and have a
wedding with all the female slaves”

Actually, my register is in Trot, so it doesn’t make sense legally. It’s not like I’m a prince
or a nobleman, I’m not going to keep women who are devoted to me, who declare that
they are always willing to accept sex and who say they want to have children as
anything less than 「Wife」. In that sense, Almeida is rightfully my bride.

[Dianne is different……]

“No, I’m including Dianne-san”

“……Ho, do you really want to treat me like that? In front of Marie-dono……?”

“At least I will”

“……You’ll have a hard time. I’d say it myself, but I’m…… awkward”

“No, I think you’re probably one of the easiest female slaves I’ve ever had to deal with”

“W, What are you basing that on?”

Grab Almeida’s chin, which looks a little rotten and kiss it. Against the backdrop of the
sound of Maia flapping in the wind and the roaring wind of a gap somewhere in the
carriage, the feel of Almeida and my lips rubbed little by little to convey each other……
Continue to the fullest, about two minutes.

“……Around this kind of kiss, you’ll soon become mellow”

“Haa…… a, huu…… i, is there a female slave who can’t be spoiled by doing this”

“No, everyone will be happy, but…… no other person is as vague as you, even though
you haven’t put your tongue in”

“……Before going to Marie-dono…… can you calm this palpitations……?”

“My mom is going to think I smell like a squid”

“……That’s a problem…… but”

“Well, that’s why I told you not to worry too much about it……”

No, I don’t know why I’m trying to convince her……?

“Right, take off the collar”

“I, I don’t like it…… In the current context, I still don’t want to take off the collar…… I
want to tell Marie-dono without shame that I’ve sold my body and soul to you…… ♪”

“No, what if you hit my mother with such a shocking fact that she fainted before she
came to Polka!?”

“What would be the point of having a stroke, if I were to become your bride”

“It’s not a world that Trot people can easily understand, because my acquaintance has
a child with another person, regardless of how happy he is with her son wearing a
collar in front of her!”

In words, it’s just nonsense.

“In addition to that, you regularly bring in cat beasts to make babies and try to use
blue dragons as your sex partners……”
“……I can manage because there is the miraculous spring for stroke in Polka”

I felt like I couldn’t do anything about it.

———————————-

Folklore is farther than the royal capital, but not as far as Basson. Maia was already
able to arrive smoothly for the second time.

“Where is the island where my mother lived……”

Folklore is also known as a floating city, with a number of artificial islands floating in
the river. I used to be able to get there with the help of the military police. But I’ve only
been there once.

“It must have been the eighteenth island. Follow me”

……Well, there was someone who lived there for years.

“I remembered, so I could have just flown as a dragon”

Maia was also a species with a better memory than humans. But, well, Maia’s offer was
reserved.

When Almeida was walking, she stood out. When she lived, she disguised herself as
an adventurer (almost synonymous with hoodlum) in plain armor so that it wouldn’t
stand out, and because she covered her ears with a simple illusion, she could avoid it
in a long way…… but now Almeida stays for a long time. Perhaps because of her casual
comfort, she keeps her ears open. What’s more, her clothes are neat because they were
handed over from Aurora and her skin and hair are smooth and shiny in her recent
Polka home. Whether in the royal capital or Folklore, it’s not every day that a woman
from a small town gets a bath. It’s not surprising that Almeida looks radiant…… Maia
is also a material that can be beaten if it is a little more fashionable, but…… I haven’t
really taken care of anything other than her hair ornaments yet.

“Y, You…… isn’t it Almeida-san, the spear”

A middle-aged man who passed by in an alley calls out to Almeida.

“……Oh, you’re Borel, the key crusher. It’s been a while”

“No, no, it’s been about a year. I haven’t seen you around. Have you been on some
adventure?”

“I went to work for Renfangas”

“……You look like a rich man. Renfangas and the Gauntlet Knights?”

“Exactly. I’m getting it collected”

“Well, that’s amazing. No No, isn’t it strange to say it with my abilities? That’s…… I’m
jealous. Please buy me a drink sometime”

The middle-aged man laughs. He seemed to know a good deal about Almeida. Well,
Almeida also applied to the authorities properly and registered as an adventurer, so
she wasn’t hiding it either.

“Someday…… ah, Andy. He’s the labyrinth adventurer, Borel. He’s a master at sneaking
into the Dragon Palace”

“Don’t say that. If the authorities find out, we’ll be caught. And what are you and
Almeida doing at…… Andy?”

Bolar-san glanced at Almeida’s neck. Andy Smithson. A collar with my name firmly on
it.

“……Emm, what’s the relationship……?”

Bolar-san looks at me slyly as well…… My arms and neck aren’t that thick and I don’t
look very smart, strong, or rich. Yes. There are many ideas that come to mind.

“It’s hard to explain…… but I’m a female slave. He is my master……”

“Hey!?”

I close the mouth of Almeida, who has begun to explain dignifiedly. Maia quickly nape
chops Borel-san who is stunned. She quickly catches him where he falls down and
quickly drags him to the shadow while screening with an illusion.

“Wh, What the hell are you doing!?”

“It’s because you’re trying to complicate things again!”

“If you explain it properly, people will understand!”

“We’re not here to spread the word, we’re here to bring my mother!”

This guy. Read the air.

We managed to arrive at my mother’s apartment.

“I hope she hasn’t moved”

“She doesn’t move that often”

Almeida assured me. As for the time of day, the fish market at work is at its peak in the
morning. It’s already a good afternoon, so unless she’s out shopping, she should be
there. I knock on the door.

“Yes?”

A voice that brings back memories…… After all, when I hear this voice, my emotions
are a little disturbed. I feel that my nostalgic, happy childhood has suddenly returned.

“It’s me. It’s Andy, mom”

“Oh dear”

There was the sound of a key being unlocked and my mother came out.

“You’re here again…… Almeida, you too!”

“It’s been a long time, Marie-dono”

“If you had written to me beforehand, I would have at least brought you tea and
sweets…… it’s cold, come inside”

“No, Mother…… just a little, okay?”

My mother tilted her head at the tone of my voice. I’m a little nervous.
“……I have a son, mom…… Would you like to come and see him?”

“Eh…… r…… really?”

“He was born last fall. His name is Peter…… he was named after dad. We’re raising him
in Polka now……”

“Polka…… it’s not so easy to get there when it’s so far away……”

“No, it’s not that far”

“?”

My mother didn’t fully believe the story that a dragon was my female slave.

“Come here”

I made Maia turn into a dragon in the back of the house, and she had a stroke.

“Mom!?”

“Ah, Andy, take her! Let’s go to Polka’s miraculous spring for a cure!”

“……Hey, Andy-sama…… won’t this be called kidnapping”

“What am I supposed to do now!”

Carrying my mother with Almeida and putting her on the carriage that Maia has
recovered from the suburbs. It wasn’t until after takeoff that I realized that I should
just lay her down normally because I was just disappointed to see something that
surprised me, even if I wasn’t in such a hurry.
We put my fainted mother in the carriage and Maia grabbed the carriage and took off
for Polka. It was still cold inside the carriage, but fortunately there were plenty of elf
clothes to keep the cold out. It’s a bit annoying to wear such a thing when sitting
normally, but it’s no problem to put it on my unconscious mother.

“If we take a shortcut through the elf territory, we can save a small amount of time”

[I know]

Maia replied to Almeida’s words. It seems that she has changed the course to the
north. When I came, I flew normally because it was less troublesome to fly normally
than to have the elves talk to me. Well, that’s the difference. I’m in a hurry right now
and the elves know I’m going to Polka, so I’ll be able to get home as quickly as possible,
even if it’s only for a few minutes. More importantly, the sun will be setting by the time
we pass through the high sky of the child snake mountain range. Then it would
suddenly get cold, which might be a problem for my unconscious mother.

“Do you think Marie-dono will be angry?”

“I think she will. As expected”

“……I’m in trouble”

“Well, as much as I’m going to make her angry, I’m going to surprise her with a
nostalgic Polka and Peter Smithson”

“That’s right”

……The heartbreaking fact for my mom came after that.

I managed to get through the elf territory by negotiating with me, Almeida and the
human body Maia, such as the removal of the barrier seal to enter the forest and the
request or excuse for the red clan chief Marc.
“I should have brought Irina with me……”

“I’m sure Irina-sama isn’t going to have time for this”

“I know, but”

I realize that negotiations that Irina can easily handle as clan chief will not go smoothly
with me, Almeida and Maia alone. First of all, Maia is reluctant to go to anyone other
than the silver clan out of the blue, because of courtesy. Well, I understand that they’re
scared, because of the sudden appearance of a dragon. Almeida has no problem going
through and talking to people by herself, but she doesn’t have much credibility to get
through big names with a dragon and a carriage…… In case you’re wondering, she was
almost executed last year (or as recently as last time, in elven terms). And I’m
respected but an outsider. In the end, the three of us managed to get through by
appealing for urgency. If this were Irina, it would have been as quick as a face-to-face
meeting. Since the transfer can not be activated by us alone, we asked the red elf to
send us and when we arrived at the silver clan mansion we went to Polka immediately.
It was hectic. I think we saved some time, but I’m not sure if we saved an hour.

Then, we took my mother to the Baron’s mansion. I was a bit confused about where to
take her, but even if I took her to my house, Peter wouldn’t be there now.

“Andy! What’s going on, Marie-san?”

“Sorry to bother you at this time of night, But she just collapsed when she saw Maia’s
dragon body”

“……These days, it’s easy to forget that dragons really are the most powerful beings in
the world”

“Right……”

The baron sighs as he strokes his beard.

“I’ll leave Marie-san to the people at home. Andy should just talk to…… Dianne and the
other women. Some of them will complain if they are not called to the scene of the
tempering”

“Thank you so much, Baron”

“After all you’ve done for me and Polka, you deserve this level of care”

The baron gave his wife and the maids instructions and set them up.

In the meantime, I sent Maia to my house and the four elf girls house, while I went to
the inn and the cat beast house.

“I’m home…… Sharon, Naris, Tetes! I’ve brought my mother, can you go to the Baron’s
mansion?”

“Well”

“Eh, me too? I’m not a female slave, Mugogo”

“Naris. You can make all your complicated excuses over there”

“What about 10-man captain Smithson?”

“I’ll call Marone, just in case. And go to the clothing store and the tavern”

“Ah, you mean Cutie-chan, Oregano-san and the others?”

“The tavern will be busy at night, though”

As Naris said, it might be a little difficult to get out, but…… I’ll ask the bar owner’s wife
to commandeer Johnny and Keel in that case.

So, the female slaves and a few others who flew around to each other (Almeida was
explained by the face in the Baron’s mansion). Baron’s mansion group. Selenium,
Apple, Irina, Christie, Jeanne and Peter. Six people in total. My home group. Dianne,
Laila, Hilda, Anzeros, Aurora and Luna. Also six people. Cat beast house group. Marone,
Cutie. 2 people. The four elf girls. Fennel, Savory, Oregano and Laurier. And the
Gauntlet Knights. Sharon, Tetes and Naris. In addition to that, Almeida, Maia and I
added…… 24 people in one room was a spectacular sight.

“Do I have to bring my mother and the blue dragons?”

“For now, I’ll let my mom remember the girls with whom I have a close relationship.
The three cats at Grandpa Digo’s place are not technically female slaves, so we’re
leaving them behind”
“Well, as I was saying, I’m not a female slave either, is that out of the question, Tenth
Chief Smythson10-man captain Smithson?”

“With the exception of Naris”

“What!?”

Naris is a bit annoying, but that’s fair enough…… It should be.

“Well then, I’m going to give you a heads up☆”

Hilda-san holds her hand from around the chest of my mother to the top of her nose.
A light magic light traced a trajectory and after a few seconds, my mother woke up
with a light growl.

“N…… nnn……”

“Did you notice, mom?”

“This…… place is…… Andy?”

“The house of Baron Guto in Polka. You used to come here a lot when you were younger
to help out”

“……Po, Polka……? How many days have I been asleep?”

“……You haven’t slept half a day. It’s only the night that Almeida and I met you in
Folklore”

I had to patiently help my slightly confused mother grasp the current situation.

“My mother and I were both carried by a dragon”

“Dragon…… you said something like that the last time we met……”

“I’ll introduce you. Maia, the blue dragon who carried us…… and now calls me her
master”

“……Nice to meet you. Andy-sama’s mother”

“……Not the beautiful girl…… from before”

“Believe it or not, this is who dragons are. I also have a master-slave contract with
her……”

“……Andy. You’re still talking about that training……”

My mother’s voice lowered. Yes. I’m sorry. However, it is difficult to explain about Maia
and Laila just by explaining them as ordinary brides and lovers…… Maia sees my slight
hesitation and adds to my explanation.

“Dragons give that power to people. But because the power they can wield is too
great…… they demand greater commitment, responsibility and justice than a human
marriage. That’s what Andy-sama accepted…… Legendary dragon rider. The title of a
true hero. Andy-sama is the reason why I can use my wings freely. Not just my wings,
but in every way possible to free me”

“……Andy, to such a little girl……”

“Of course, he can have all the sex he wants whenever he wants, Andy-sama”

“Andy!

“Wait, mom, that’s not what being a dragon rider is all about!”

I try to hide behind Maia. Laila steps forward.

“Hoho. A dragon rider and we dragons can be master and servant, brother and sister,
best friends and husband and wife. It encompasses all kinds of mutual aid, even when
it comes to the lower part. Nou…… It’s our first time meeting. I am Laila of the desert.
Andy Smithson’s first rider, the black dragon of fire”

“……Andy, who is this girl?”

“As she introduced herself. Bigger dragon than Maia. She’s four times mother’s age……
Ah, Maia’s older than my mom, too”

“……U, Uuh……”

My mother groaned while lying on the couch. I guess it’s out of her realm of
understanding. Well, even if she understands the biology of dragons to some extent
(even though there are probably rumors and misunderstandings), she can’t imagine
that a dirty kid who escaped on a sled after peeking into a women’s bath in her
memory…… would become a great hero and declare that two dragons are proudly
doing sex. I guess it doesn’t feel real to declare that I’m a hero. In fact, I don’t really feel
it either when people say I’m a hero.

“Besides”

Maia opens her mouth as if she was in a little trouble.

“You said I was a small child, but…… Jeanne, who gave birth to Andy-sama’s first child,
is even smaller”

“Yes…… Well, I’m a dwarf, you know. It’s hard to be bigger than other races”

Jeanne stepped in front of my mother with Peter in tow.

“I’m Jeanne Cracks. I gave birth to Andy’s first child, Peter”

“……Eh?”

“This is Peter. He’s half my blood, so he’ll grow up a little slow. But just be patient……”

“Andy…… Sit down”

“Yes”

My mother pointed at the floor and I sat down.

“……Y, You’re a tiny little thing, no matter how tiny you are! You…… have to give up
being a ervert and you’re young enough to be forgiven for having a lot of temper,
but…… why did you lust after such a tiny girl!?”

“I did”

Unfortunately, there is absolutely no room for refutation.

“I, I’m not sure what to say, but I’m the same age as Andy!?”
“Even Trot people know that dwarves are a half-breed! But Andy’s half-breed is 13
years old!? I’m sure you’ve had kids before that! I used to think they were just a couple
of perverts who were only interested in tits, but where did I go wrong!?”

In my mother’s opinion, that was more shocking than two dragons or a female slave.
She pointed at me half-crying and got angry.

“B, But mom. Jeanne…… gave birth to a child. You have to admit that. Jeanne is doing a
great job as Peter’s mother…… and she has created a grandchild for you”

“…………”

It’s time for Peter to go to sleep. Perhaps he’s used to making noise, he’s sickening
without worrying too much about the noise from my mother. Jeanne gently presented
Peter to my mother. My mother looked at me, Jeanne and Peter with a complicated
look on her face…… Eventually, she put out her hand. Peter is placed in my mother’s
hands.

“……Peter…… You gave that person’s name”

“Yes”

“……It’s a terrible thing that you let a little girl have a baby, but I wonder if it’s……
karma that Peter Smithson was born with a dwarf…… causal”

My mother looked at Peter with the same emotion as Jackie-san.

“It’s Grandma Marie, Peter…… Ah, Peter”

She called his name, first softly…… and then with great emotion. Peter cackles and
laughs at the thought of dealing with a strange, difficult woman.

“Marii”

……I had never heard that word before and it made sense to me.

“!!”

“Peter!?”
“Jeanne!”

“Yes…… I’d never heard him speak before”

He was less than six months old. A little less than half a year old, a precocious human
child should be able to say a few words. However, it makes me want to feel something
about the fact that it was 「Marie」 at the beginning…… I want to believe that
something of my father’s remains in Peter.

“Peter…… Peter”

“Marii, ahahaha, marii”

Did he feel it with my mother.

“Peter. It’s grandma, Peter!!”

From that moment on, she cried and laughed like a weir. She hugged Peter.

We enjoyed a quiet encounter. My mother left Peter, who had fallen asleep, to Jeanne
and she got up on the sofa again, corrected her residence and looked around at the
more than 20 women who gathered in the room.

“So…… who are you?”

Dianne was the first to answer that voice, but Selenium was the first to move forward.

“They are all very fond of you, Andy-san…… It’s been a while. I’m Selenium, the half-
elf…… The next child after Peter, is here”

“……Andy”

“Yes. That’s right. I impregnated her”

“……Didn’t you feel bad for Jeanne-chan?”

My mother’s argument was exactly the ethics of Trot, the values I should have had.
But.

“Yes. It’s just a matter of luck that Selenium and the 100-man commander didn’t get
pregnant first and that I was the first. All along, until I found out I was pregnant, about
ten of us were having sex together”

“Andy……!”

“It’s true, but wait a minute. There’s a lot of history leading up to that”

“That’s right. In fact, we were the ones who proposed the idea of being female slaves”

Selenium’s defense is fired at the same time from others.

“I’m happy with my position as a female slave…… I’m happy with Andy!”

“In terms of Celesta values, it’s not impossible to have many wives at the same time,
regardless of whether the word slave is appropriate”

“Hoho. I think a man who rides two dragons has enough [Class] to catch a lot of
women”

“In addition, you should know that Selenium and the other half-elves had a strong
desire not to be separated from the one they loved, even if it meant becoming a slave
or a wife.

I’m sure you’ll understand that I had a strong feeling that I didn’t want to leave the
man I loved, even if I couldn’t be his wife☆”

“Andy maintained his position as a Trot person in the Celesta army…… I might have to
do something like a Trot someday. Still…… and you can consider it the result of two
half-elves looking for a way to make each other happy”

Anzeros, Aurora, Laila, Hilda-san and Dianne. Each of the women, who can be called a
beautiful woman, affirms the relationship between me and 「Female slave」 one after
another and my mom makes her eyes black and white.

“Moreover…… Andy-san’s [Female slave] is not just someone to do terrible things to,
but…… practically a lover, or someone who really cares about you…… it’s a loving
relationship that doesn’t hesitate to make you happy, even if it means putting yourself
in danger in some cases. So…… please don’t think badly of Andy-san, mother”

Apple appealed to her and my mother sighed.

“Where did I go wrong……?”

“……I really want to make…… everyone here happy. And I may have to ask for help from
everyone here, but I feel like I could do it with…… everyone’s help”

“It’s not as simple as a man making a woman happy, is it?”

“If it is, I think I can do it”

I do. My social skills as a man are probably quite low in comparison to the rest of the
world. But as long as the women who love me wish for my happiness and affirm my
desire to make someone else happy. I’m in a position where I can make that happen. I
feel that way. Giving up on that with half-hearted realism would be harmful. Even if
the root is only a dirty spirit, the right way to live is to make women feel good and
happy…… to the point of selfishness. That’s how I see it. I don’t want more than that,
but I won’t compromise for less. That’s why.

“These are all the women I love and they’re all the women who will eventually bear
my children. Mom, that’s the plan”

“That’s an outrageous thing to say…… you have more than twenty of them”

“Actually, there are more”

Breakcore, blue dragons and cat beasts that are always accepting offsprings, even if
they are not female slaves.

“But, if it’s 10-man captain Smithson, I’m sure he can do it♪”

“At least I’m going to have several of Andy’s children……”

Tetes and Luna declared a little happily.

“I’m still young, so I’m not sure if Christie can conceive while Smithson-dono is still
alive”

“Irina? I’ll tell you what, I’m only 400 years old. I’ll be able to give birth for another six
hundred years”

“I, Idadadadadadada, don’t pull my ear!”

Powerful people in the northern forest without a piece of dignity.

“We’ll just let…… things happen♪”

“Well, the master is often away”

“If possible, the four of us would like to have children one at a time, in rotation, at
different times”

“……But I think master wants to have all four of us at once, don’t you?”

Fennel, Savory, Oregano and Laurier. They aren’t worried at all.

“I’m Sharon, the youngest member of the royal family of Arcus. I am also a Black Arm
of Renfangas Kingdom…… I hope to eventually bear and raise Smithson-san’s child”

“Ah, Naris, whose clan is unknown, but…… emm that…… no, I’m not saying that I don’t
want to. It’s just that I don’t feel the reality of having a child yet”

“I’m Tetes Murray♪ You can think of me as a normal daughter”

The Gauntlet Knights are introducing themselves as normal, or maybe they’re just
going through the motions and subtly going further than expected.

“Emm, master recently…… Andy-san healed my injuries that I couldn’t walk”

“I love you, master♪”

“Cutie, good greetings…… I’m Marone Plum of the desert cat beast colony. For many
years to come, if possible”

“Emm…… Cutie Nuts. I was blind and Andy healed me…,,,”

“……Andy, you get hurt……? Miraculous spring?”

“It’s different”

“Emm, it’s a long story……”

The two cat beasts are struggling to explain how much I’ve helped them, an area that
my mother doesn’t understand.

“……But it’s really spectacular. Andy, I think you meant what you said earlier”

“Dianne-san”

What I said earlier…… Everyone can make everyone happy. I believe that.

“And that includes…… Neia Glans, doesn’t it?”

“She’s not a female slave, though…… I do want to help. I think we can get there now”

“That’s what I wanted to hear”

“……You think I might not want to make him happy?”

“It’s possible, if you’ve been thinking outside the box…… But if you think that way,
you’re aligned. If you work hard, everyone else will follow and you will get it done……
I wanted to help that girl, too”

“I love pretty, hard-working, free-spirited girls”

“Don’t be frivolous…… I know”

Dianne said and kissed me on the cheek.

While everyone is greeting and appealing to my mother and explaining what I’ve been
doing for the past two years, I see a shadow moving away. I quietly follow it.

“Are you done?”

“……Ah, Andy”

“Andy-san”

Almeida had slipped out of the room, taking Selenium with her.

“It’s hard on Selenium’s body to stay in a noisy place like that for too long. I’m not sure
if Jeanne Cracks is a dwarf or not, but she seemed pretty stable…… elves are not that
sturdy”

“Well, I don’t think it’s rare because there is also Hilda-san”

“Don’t let your guard down. It’s too late to regret it after you’ve lost it”

“Huhu. You worry too much, Almeida”

“I, It’s okay, I’m not a stranger to this…… If you’ve declared to Marie-dono that we’re
going to live like this, then…… anyone’s child is just like your own family. Then I can’t
afford to lose them”

“Right…… Huhu, I’m kind of glad”

“?”

“I can’t believe Almeida has become one of those people. Andy-san is amazing…… our
eyes were right when we fell in love with you”
“I…… I don’t even know if I’m the same as you. If I met this guy at the age of ten, I doubt
I would have liked him…… and I doubt I would have wanted to be impregnated with
his child”

I think it’s a rather serious hobby to think that much about a ten year old. No, Apple
and Selenium were serious about their plans.

“A, As Almeida said, it’s better to be safe than sorry, Selenium”

With that, I urged Selenium to go to her room.

“Yees…… I want to give birth properly”

“Good girl. After you give birth, we’ll use birth control magic for a while and have lots
of sex”

“Ehehe…… Until Apple gives birth to Andy´s child♪”

This is the 「Life just for me」 that Selenium and Apple used to plan. They said that
while one of them was conceived, the other would work for it and I would continue to
love them both. Apple has forgotten about it, but there won’t be many obstacles for
Selenium to go for it again.

“……I, I thought you had a mouth for lining up pregnant women and taking pleasure in
it”

“It looks spectacular, but I wouldn’t go for it on purpose. It’s a disadvantage in life”

I laughed at Almeida’s idea. It would be inconvenient in many ways to have all

pregnant women. If at least half of them are not in a condition to move normally, we
will have to borrow help from others.

“I mean, elf rarely get pregnant in the first place, so it seems impossible to aim”

“……I, If it’s someone as lewd as you, I think it’s not impossible if you concentrate on
the girl you’re aiming for and commit it every night for several weeks……”

“If you want to see that kind of thing, you can probably get pregnant at the same time
in the cat beast colony…… I’ll just do it a little at a time here”
The moon has an effect on cat beasts and they go into heat at the same time. Estrus is
a signal from your body…… well, when you’re most likely to get pregnant, you’re going
to have an orgy. If you leave it alone, many people will get hungry. Children are not
created for the sake of such evil pleasures. As a man who wants to conquer, I’d like to
see such a picture, but I don’t want my children to be disappointed when they hear
how they were born. Yeah. I’m sure they’ll be disappointed when they hear that I made
them because I wanted to see a full belly somehow.

“Ah. Almeida, maybe”

Selenium laughs a little meanly.

“Do you want to get pregnant like that [Everyone and friends]?”

“Wh, What are you talking about…… I think it wouldn’t have been possible in a war-
torn world like the old Afilm to be naked and bloated like that. Andy would love that
kind of painting”

“I’ll admit that I’m a bit of a prude, but I don’t have a taste for female slaves in the
sadistic sense of the word, like captivity?”

“……Oh, really?”

Why the disappointed look on her face.

“Th, That’s how it is. At a motivated pace, one by one a year, it takes more than 20 years
for everyone to give birth one by one…… elves aside, in the short-lived Tetes and Luna
Basil, whether a second person can be born”

“Don’t take your calculations that seriously……”

Just as I don’t have any desire to impregnate all at once, I don’t intend to control not
to impregnate so seriously. It’s a bit sacrilegious to mess with a gift too much.
Eventually, when I’m no longer in the military and can settle down, I’m going to leave
it up to everyone else to get pregnant. Of course, some of the pregnancies will overlap
with each other, but that’s no problem as long as there are enough of us to help each
other out.

“More than anything……”

As we walk into Selenium’s room and open her door, Almeida embraces her breasts.

“Marie-dono is old as a human. If she’s moody, she can’t hold the child I gave birth
to…… I’m also an elf, I know the chances of a short term pregnancy are not high”

“What. Almeida was impatient for something strange”

“W, Whats weird”

“If Andy-san had such a penchant for rapid impregnation, I would have been
impregnated sooner or later, but that didn’t seem to be the case……”

“Sorry. I’m just trying to understand the difference in species……”

“It’s okay…… I’m sure Andy-san will be able to do it for you as soon as he feels like it♪”

“Th, That’s why, originally, that’s about it…… you can’t get pregnant unless you’re
confined and covered with juice……”

“If you really want Almeida, you will not be locked up…… you will be fucked so hard
that you will melt”

“Tsk……”

Almeida’s ears reddened as Selenium whispered to her. I’m sure she imagined it. The
slight movements in her ears that she shows silently seem to tell me that she is
inwardly sweet and upset.

“Ah, Almeida, you’re so wet♪”

“Wh, What a nonsense!”

Almeida, who was pointed out by Selenium and tried to eat, immediately weakened
her words. She puts stress on Selenium and she has neither a former nor a child. But
then again, Selenium is a gutsy girl. It’s too easy to see that she’s hiding her
embarrassment and there’s no way she’d feel psychologically burdened by that. And I
also want to love Almeida like that. I whisper to the grinning Selenium.

“That Selenium. I’m sorry”

“Do you want to use my room?”

“……Fine?”

“If you don’t mind♪

“H, Hey, Andy, what are you and Selenium doing”

I pushed a panicked Almeida into the room and closed the door behind me. Selenium
approaches her rocking chair…… jurujuru, and takes off her clothes and sits naked.
She looks at me with an exciting smile, showing off her big belly and fluffy boobs.

“Almeida…… I’ll prove it to you. That you’re serious about making babies”

“Wh, What are you talking about……”

“I’m going to make you smell like you’re making a lot of babies with me”

I grabbed Almeida by the shoulders and pushed her down on the bed. I’m not sure if
it’s because she was expecting it, but she fell into it surprisingly easily.

“W, Wait, the clothes are…… fine, so don’t be rough……”

“I’m not going to…… I take my time undressing you”

As the word says, I slowly take off the fine clothes that Almeida is wearing. It was
handed over by Aurora, but Almeida is taller and more breasted than her, so she
probably asked the clothing store to remake it. Even so, the clothes looked somewhat
taut. As I unbuttoned it, Almeida’s true proportions were revealed. Her breasts are not
as prominent as Sharon’s, but they are full and feminine enough by elven standards.
Her waist is tight and her hips are round. Beautiful thighs. I unbuttoned her, loosened
her belt and let my hands do the work, exposing her skin.

“Get up, Almeida…… Your pants”

“Y, You want me to take them off myself……”

“…………”

I’m a little lost. I’m not sure if I should take them off myself or let Almeida expose her
own private parts. And then my eyes met Selenium’s.

“I’ll let Selenium take it off for me. You are now going to…… have the initiation ritual
of having your belly covered with child seed”

“Hey…… S, Selenium, you don’t have to do that……”

“It’s okay♪ Almeida, sit back…… become Andy’s seed sack too♪”

Selenium’s thin hands drag down Almeida’s underwear.

“……Huhu, gulp”

“D, Don’t say that……!”

“That’s fine. You were imagining being fucked by Andy-san, weren’t you? It’s a fine
thing to be a female slave♪”

I grabbed my pants and sat on the edge of the bed to watch from a very close distance.
I took a position behind Almeida, whose face was pathetic and burned with shame,
took off my clothes and rubbed my cock around Almeida’s asshole. The warmth and
softness of Almeida’s skin softly caressed the tip of my cock.

“……”

“Almeida…… Do you still hate me?”

“I, I don’t hate it…… not, but……”

“If you don’t like it, I’ll stop here…… I can have sex with Selenium. I’ve got Hilda’s
blessing”

“……!”

“But if you want to be fucked like this, just say so…… Be as specific as possible, what
do you want to be done? What do you want to do?”

I can turn into a pseudo-sadist to match my partner. But the truth is, I don’t have such
a sadistic hobby. So, well, that’s about it. And…… Selenium looks into Almeida on all
fours and whispers.
“Be honest, Almeida…… Same, we’re friends who cherish the collar of slaves, aren’t
we? You can be a slave and still be a…… slave at heart and I won’t laugh at you”

“KKu…… S, Selenium……”

“From the bottom of my heart, right?…… But if you’re not in the mood, it’s okay. I’ll
take Andy-san’s lust…… everything”

Almeida gulped and spat. She can still feel the heat of my cock slowly pressing against
the flesh of her buttocks around her labia…… taking small breaths.

“……Put it in me……”

“Specifically, Andy-san said, Almeida”

“I want you to put your cock in my vagina…… and I want you to stir it up as much as
you want and ejaculate inside me…… ha, aa…… ejaculate…… I dont want to do it once,
it doesn’t matter how many times……”

“Well done♪”

Despite being given a smile on Selenium, Almeida pushes her ass up and keeps
shaking.

“I…… I want to drink a lot of Andy juice in my womb, hold it…… and go straight to
Marie-dono to see her…… ♪ I want to tell Marie-dono, [I just begged your son to give
me a lot of seed] …… ♪ W, What kind of face will she give me…… she will say I am a
trifling woman…… ♪”

“Good, Almeida…… I’ll let you do that……!”

I listened to Almeida’s wishes and thrust my penis into her nasty vaginal opening that
kept increasing her love juice every time she spun her words.

“Hu, aaaaa♪

“Ah…… Almeida, lewd…… ♪”

“Selenium……!”
“Okay, Almeida. It’s okay to be naughty, Almeida. Even erotic females who don’t do
much with Andy-san are allowed because we’re female slaves…… just to have Andy-
san do her pussy, it’s a woman♪”

“……Ha, huaaaa♪”

The fastest knight who shakes her ass, excited by the ridiculously nasty words of
Selenium, while letting me commit her. Her face is awake with the happiness of being
a female, greedily seeking pleasure from my cock and being given it, she is blissfully
drunk. I grab her breasts from behind, cover Almeida crawling on the bed like a dog
and fuck her with my hips alone. Right next to me, to add to my excitement, Selenium
turns her hips to me and wiggles her labia, chuckling and stirring it. The three of us
are in a state of debauchery. In the candle-lit room, we shake our hips, listen to the
sizzling sounds and indulge in a masturbation show with Almeida’s erotic face and
Selenium’s baby belly. And then there’s the prospect of ejaculation.

“Almeida’s…… womb, get into it……!”

“U, Unreasonable…… unreasonable…… don’t say it…… ♪”

“I’ll pour it in…… I’ll pour my offspring into your belly!”

“……Sm, Smashing it in…… plenty, in my stomach…… Andy´s taste…… ♪”

For a moment…… I wondered who was going to taste. Immediately it was replaced by
a cloudy white ejaculation sensation and the field of vision exploded.

“Almeidaa……!!”

“Huu…… a, aaaa…… ♪”

Bubyuu, dobyuu,…… byururuu. I spit semen into the vagina in good economic times.
Set up a knight who awakens to a woman, give in completely, ask for it, and bend her
toes in the same way. The proof of reservation is engraved many times in the womb.
We share even the most destructive pleasures with each other and continue to savor
the sensation of the juices running down the urethra while we are snuggled together.

“N…… haaa…… ♪”
Next to me, a little later, Selenium’s ass shook and culminated.

——————————————-

“Yes, Almeida. Hold your pussy. Raise your legs”

“……I, I’m sorry”

Selenium puts the recovered panties on Almeida again. Almeida was careful not to
leak the semen, but she was content with her care.

“……Are you sure you want to go”

“……I’m your female slave. There’s nothing strange about this”

“No, but you might want to reconsider”

As it is, Almeida wears her clothes over her pantis with semen. On the other hand,
Selenium is ready to collect the sheets and sleep as it is.

“Then, I’ll take a rest first……”

“No, I’m going to take a break from Selenium”

“It’s okay. I’ve already come out as a female slave”

……Almeida seemed to want to do exactly what she said during sex. I can’t stop her, so
I’m watching the transition. I thought that if I couldn’t withdraw because I said it
myself, I would be embarrassed to self-destruct…… Almeida is bright red, but she
seems to be serious.

“……Because she’s just an ordinary housewife who protected an ordinary family, I

think it’s very stimulating to imitate anything strange”

“……Y, You have to admit it eventually, both in name and reality”

Not good. It’s unlikely that you will read the air in many ways. I cried.

“No, I get it now, I’m sorry I said something weird”

“……I, I don’t remember saying anything weird, I’m…… supposed to be the norm for
the female slave that I am”

“Yeah, yeah. Almeida, great……”

“Selenium, don’t give random replies in your bedtime story!”

Almeida screams and she returns to the meeting place. I tried to stop and was taken
to be dragged.

“Ma, Marie-dono!”

“Oh, Almeida…… I thought I wouldn’t see you. I was so nervous, I was hoping you were
there……”

“That…… I’m actually also a slave to your son…… Andy, and I’ve just accepted his carnal
desires…… no, I’ve just made a child together!”

“…………”

Mother, expressionless. She stared blankly at Almeida.

“……Andy…… What did you do to my friend?”

She said in a low voice, not taking her eyes off Almeida.

“……Ah, that…… there are so many ties…… it’s a long story, but I ended up making her
a female slave”

“Tie!? If you had a chance, would you turn even your parents’ friends into meat
slaves!?”

“Marie-dono, no, I’m the one who decided to become Andy’s female slave……”

“What did you do to such a straightforward young lady to make her talk like this!?
Andy, oh my God, I don’t know what to do!”

“Calm down, mom, it was inevitable!”

“What kind of a choice does a woman have to make to end up a sex slave!?”
Almeida was about to be executed if I didn’t drop her for sex. Then a lot of things
happened and eventually she couldn’t stop doing sex with me…… My mom was half
delirious until I took the trouble to explain to her. I understand. I’m not sure I’d agree
with you if you explained it to me too…… Yeah. After all it is a mysterious space for
outsiders, around me.
It’s been a night since my mother’s visit.

“Maia´s lord”

As I left the room, biting my yawns, Maia’s mother Asti spoke to me…… Because it’s
inside the house, it’s ethical to walk around naked, so let’s stop. Anyway.

“What’s going on?”

“Last night, I talked with Juline and the others…… we agreed that it would make sense
for me to be in charge of the lord’s mother. Therefore, I would like to ask you to
introduce me”

“Ah……”

In charge, in other words, transportation to and from their respective current places
of residence. I’m not sure what it is, but it’s Maia’s mother and it seems to make sense
from a dragon perspective that Asti, Maia’s mother, would take care of my mother……
Well, I guess it could be any of the four of them.

“Who’s in charge of old man Dan?”

“I’ve heard that Airi has been to the Russel Palace in the past, so I’m asking her to do
it……”

“……So, none of the others have been there”

That’s rather surprising. In the event that you have the ability to fly across the
continent in a few days, the stamina to keep flying for a month if you want to and
hundreds of years of time, it would not be strange to fly across the continent once or
twice in your spare time. There is nothing that can bind a dragon’s actions except a
dragon rider. But.
“Dragons are a race of low desire. And rarely communicate with each other in the
Dragon Palace. We do send liaisons to each other at major turning points, such as the
revision of the pact or a motion by the entire tribe……”

“The whole tribe motion…… you mean Airi during the Fire Dragon War?”

“Yes, she went with Uncle Broll to check it out”

So that’s what happened. Old man Dan and this colony shouldn’t be a few kilometers
away from Laila’s palace. It’s not a problem if you can send him there.

“Anyway, can I squeeze your tits a little?”

“Yes, of course. You can do it until you get tired of it”

The white big tits of the unclothed mother dragon are pulled towards me. I’m grateful
to have her let me rub it…… If I rub it until I get really tired, the sun will set, so it’s all
right. Boobs are justice. That is the heart of a polka kid.

After having fun rubbing, stroking and sucking Asti’s boobs for a while, she dresses
herself and we head for the baron’s residence. As expected, yesterday my mother was
also saturated with more than 20 female slaves and it was impossible to introduce
more like old man Dan and the four dragons, so I had her keep it at the baron’s
residence…… When I arrived at the Baron’s residence at the guest room where my
mother was supposed to have stayed was empty.

“Oh?”

“Oh, Marie-san left for her morning bath a while ago”

“Baron”

……No, my mother was tough to spend money, but did she like the hot springs that she
can enter for free?

“She felt calm after sleeping overnight. She seemed to be working early in the morning
and she laughed for the first time in a while when she woke up so late”

“……My mother was almost kidnapped…… if we don’t get her back to contact them
today or tomorrow, they might make her a missing persons case”
“Umm. That’s fine…… But to transport a single individual on the wings of a dragon?
That’s really quite a story”

As we were talking about this, a yellowish presence came from the entrance. When I
looked at the entrance hall with the Baron, I saw my mother that was steaming with
the faces of the Baron’s residence such as Jeanne, Selenium, Apple, Irina and Christie.

“I love the hot springs here. In Folklore, bathhouses are expensive…… I’m not too old
to be nervous anymore, so I just wipe myself off most of the time”

“The baths here are really good after you’ve been to other places♪”

“And the powerful healing powers…… are just incredible”

“Right. Polka is a heavenly city by itself”

“There are some in the silver territory”

“It’s no use bragging about a place that’s not open to other races, Irina”

“Well, that’s right”

My mother seems to be making an effort to get along with Jeanne and Selenium in
particular. In the event that you’ve got a grandson or two, you can’t leave them behind
as a mother-in-law.

“Mom”

“Oh, Andy…… What about this girl?”

When I call out, my mother notices me and looks at Asti…… No, I’m sure Asti looks
about the same age as me to my mother. She’s a little too young to think of as Maia’s
mother from what she sees. I haven’t really thought about it until now, but in the case
of elves, it’s harder to tell the difference between generations, so if it’s been 20 years
since I gave female slaves a half-elf child, who would be her daughter-in-law and who
would be her grandchild? It may happen that my mother cannot be identified.

“It’s nice to meet you. My name is Asti, Maia’s mother. My daughter has been taking
care of you”
“Oh…… Maia-chan is, emm……”

It’s hard to remember more than 20 names at once. She’s not sure which one Maia is.
I’m not sure if she’ll be able to remember them all now, but I’m sure she’ll be able to
remember them all in the future.

“I’m a ice dragon from the blue dragon clan”

“……A, emm…… m, my son has done something outrageous”

“?”

In my mother’s opinion, Maia is the one I’ve been 「Sexually abusing and subjugating
」. The mother showed up. And a dragon. If I had thought about it normally, I would
certainly have gotten down on my knees and apologized. However, Asti doesn’t seem
to know what is 「Outrageous」…… There was a tremendous divergence in
consciousness. In the light of the dragon’s common sense, she has no blame for what
she does, because she has signed a 「Contract of power」 at her own will. Rather,
being able to become a prestigious existence as a dragon with a rider must be a
tremendous celebration. And.

“I’m not sure what you mean by that, but…… your son has been very good to me
personally”

“Yes……?”

“He’s really an insatiable, greedy, wonderful man, isn’t it so, Andy-sama?”

“…………?”

My mother looks at me again, expressionless.

“Immoral…… you’re the one who messed with that little girl, and her mother, too……”

“Wait, mom, this is a dragon……”

“Not only Maia and I, but all the females in the clan have been taken care of by Andy-
sama”

“Andy!?”
“That’s why dragons have a little sense of that area from humans!!”

I had a hard time explaining it to my mother again.

“……That’s why I will take care of you as Marie-sama’s wings in the future. When you
return to your residence, you can always call on me to take you home”

“Ah…… I don’t know what’s going on anymore, what’s going on around you……?”

“I don’t know sometimes, but it’s not good to lose favor”

She said, looking up at the sky and sighing in the face of the unimaginable presence of
a dragon looking after her. I’ve gotten used to it, so I don’t have much of a sense of it,
but usually having a dragon do something for you is a hell of a lot better than being
favored by the king.

“Your son is a hero who deserves it. There is no doubt about what he has done and his
strength”

“……Is that true, Andy?”

“It depends on how you look at it……”

Dianne, Laila, Maia, Aurora, Irina, Christie and Sharon. Breakcore, Lord Bonaparte,
Ruth and Linda-san, 100-man commander Grants and Ector and also Neia. Not a few
of the people who side with me are powerful enough to go down in history. I happen
to be in a position to give my opinion to them and I happen to be at the scene of a
historic event.

“I just don’t see how you have that much power……”

“Oh. Strength of will and charm are admirable abilities of a hero. It is not a
requirement for a hero to have combat power or wisdom”

“……But I’m still a crossbow soldier and a blacksmith”

I scratch my head. I’m really happy to have you lift it, but I wonder if I can report it to
my mother…… But both the female slaves and the baron looked at me with warm eyes.

“Andy can’t lose sight of himself no matter how much. Thats admirable”
“Sometimes I think he’s a bit sneaky, though”

“It’s just that he does what he can and he doesn’t think about what he can’t do”

“Umm, Apple’s right…… The lower half of his body is a little too naughty for my taste”

“It’s good to be allowed to be naughty and to be loved. And it’s allowed in Celesta and
in our forests. It’s just that the customs of Trot are a bit out of scale with Smithson-
sama”

“Well, many of the great nobles have de facto concubines. It’s just that the letter of the
law doesn’t allow it”

My mother rubbed her temples.

I don’t know how it got to be this way…… Andy really looks like he’s grown up as he
did back then”

“Hahaha”

……I’m actually very happy to hear my mother say that. Yes. I’m Andy Smithson. I’m
the son of Peter and Marie Smithson, who my mom knows. I’m the same Andy
Smithson that my dad said I looked like and that makes me the happiest. Even though
we’ve been apart for more than a decade, even though we’ve been through a lot, it’s
always better to be told that I’m still my mother’s son, not that I’m becoming a
stranger.

“Well, it’s Apple’s fault, isn’t it♪”

“……Is that so, Selenium-chan?”

“Actually, yes. Just before Andy-san left Polka, Apple pretended to be in Andy’s mouth
and had a lot of erotic sex……”

“Hey, Selenium……”

“Wh, What do you mean, Apple-chan?”

“E, Emm…… I’ve lost my memory of that time…… it’s true, but”
“Andy, what does it mean?…… There was a time when no one knew where you
were……”

……So, hiding things only widens the wound. She’ll be fine, right?

“……Mom, don’t get angry and just listen to me. Apple, she said she would do anything
for me if I gave her water from the spring, so I asked her to let me touch her boobs……”

“……Th, This child……!!”

I was beaten with all one’s might.

—————————–

It’s been a few years since my mother has seen Polka and now a number of changes
have taken place. The first thing you’ll notice is the different races on the streets and
the large crossbow squad quarters on the outskirts of the village.

“I wonder if those people running in line are Andy’s friends”

“Yes. There are two crossbow squads in the Celesta northern army and the captain of
either squad is a friend of mine”

“……We have a lot of elves here. Not that there weren’t in Folklore, but I never saw
them in Polka”

“That’s Christie’s…… cherry blossom clan kids, I think. They are all good people. Elves
who are hostile to humans are no longer visible because of Irina’s policies”

Guiding through the town with my mother and me without getting in the water…… I’m
deeply moved when I think that I was the one who was guided a little over a year ago.
You can find a lot of things that have changed and some things that have not. As I was
walking around, I met 100-man commander Becker at Aunt Lindsay’s drink stand.

“Ou, Smithson…… Who is this madam?”

“That’s my mother…… Mom, this is 100-man special duty commander Becker. He’s
with us on a mission and he’s a very famous spy for Celesta”

“……A super famous spy?”

“Hey hey, Smithson, don’t introduce me like I’m incompetent…… Nice to meet you
Madam. I’m Sieg Becker, head of the special duty brigade of the Celesta army. It’s an
honor to meet you”

“Oh dear……”

My mother laughed at the slightly theatrical self-introduction of 100-man commander

Becker.

“Sieg-san, no matter how young Marie looks, you shouldn’t be playing with her. It’s a
bad habit”

“Oh, Lindsay-san! I didn’t know you were still working”

“That’s terrible. I’m not old enough to be fifty or sixty in Polka. Isn’t Marie the one
who’s gotten a little old living in the city?”

My mother touched her hands with Aunt Lindsay’s and turned her voice upside down.
I think she’s fifty in this way. My mother came from another country, so her origins
were different from Aunt Lindsay’s, but she and Aunt Lindsay had always been good
friends. Or rather, like the tavern owner’s wife, Keel’s mother and the Baroness, the
women of Polka are strangely close to each other, as if they are united as bathing
friends. The men, too, are overwhelmed by the women and use the tavern as a place
to escape, but they also get along well with each other.

“Smithson’s mother. I mean, she doesn’t really look like that. I thought you were
younger than me”

100-man commander Becker stroked his chin, impressed.

“I’ve spent almost 20 years in Polka”

It’s like a rejuvenating hot spring, which is said to be a rejuvenating hot spring.

After we left Aunt Lindsay, we went to Jackie-san’s blacksmith shop.

“Welcome…… M, Missus!?”

“Jackie-kun!”
Jackie-san leans his huge body out of the workshop and rolls his eyes.

“I was surprised to see you. I’ll be happy to serve you some tea…… h, hey, Benessa!
Prepare some tea, the Missus has come!”

“It’s okay, Jackie-kun, Andy and I were just strolling by…… you’ve become quite the
blacksmith’s hand, by the way”

“Th, That’s right……”

The appearance of Jackie-san, who is praised by my mother, is the same as before. In

fact, the scene in the workplace at that time was that my father would joke around
with the earnest Jackie-san and teach him how to work, while my mother would
admonish him and help him. I think he might have been much more like a son to her
than I was, who was still too small.

“Huh. You’re not ready yet”

There was a shadow, also sneaking out from the back…… It was old man Dan.

“Grandpa Dan, you’re here?”

“It’s not a good idea to have a dwarf in the forge. I’ve heard that he’s related to Jeanne
and the landlord”

“I met him at the tavern and asked him to teach me something I’m not good at today”

“Huh…… It’s a good workshop and this Peter guy threw you out without being able to
teach you that”

The old man grumbled and Jackie-san choked up, his expression darkening slightly.
He respects my father so much that it must be hard for him to say bad things about
him in public…… And my mom, who was listening to it, said.

“It’s true…… I really don’t know what he’s doing. That good-for-nothing”

She smiled nostalgically and muttered in a gentle voice despite her words. The old
man nodded his head with his back to my mother.

“If you don’t live long enough, you won’t be able to say what you want to say. I can’t tell
what I want to say…… I can’t even meet the descendants who are born. Even in my life,
it can be rewarding”

“…………”

“I’m Dan. Dan Cracks…… Peter Smithson’s great-grandfather. You’re Peter’s ex-wife?”

“Yeah. Peter Smithson’s wife. Marie”

“Huh…… We can’t live long each other”

“……That’s right”

“Hey, Ogre boy. Let’s continue”

“U, Usu”

Dan and Jackie-san return to the smithy. It was a blunt encounter, but my mother
wasn’t a sickening wind and she saw them off.

“That……”

Just then, Jackie’s wife appeared with a cup of tea. The sight of my mother and I made
her half afraid and half wary.

“……You must be Jackie-kun’s wife. It’s been a while”

“I haven’t seen you…… that, what can I do for you”

“I just wanted to see your face. Jackie-kun looks fine”

“Haa……”

I guess she’s still afraid of being asked to return the house and workshop. For Jackie-
san, it’s the family of a beloved master, but for her, it’s not. It’s a little sad, though.

“Mom?”

Then, Sara-chan peeked out from behind Jackie-sa´s wife. The wife reflexively tried to
push her back, but my mother’s face beamed.
“Oh……! It’s Sara-chan, isn’t it? You’ve grown up so much!

“You remember?”

“She´s Jackie-kun´s daughter. How could I not remember”

When my mother said this, Jackie-san shouted from the forge in agreement.

“Of course! What do you think the Missus is!”

“But……”

“The missus and master, they made me a blacksmith! Don’t you know what that
means? They made me, a guy like me, a…… iron worker! They’re not just a store keeper,
they taught me how to make the real thing, they taught me how to put my soul into it!”

“……Dear”

The wife becomes small. It’s not just the shopkeeper who taught him how to make real
food.

“Jackie-kun is like an irreplaceable family to me and that person. Of course Andy is

important, but family is important to everyone…… Sara-chan is not a person to forget”

Then she turned to Sara and dropped to her knees.

“……?”

“Nice to meet you. Sara-chan…… I met you when you were a baby. I’m Marie, Andy’s
mother”

“N, Nice to meet you”

“Good girl”

She stroked Sara’s hair affectionately.

“I want you to take good care of your mother and father and this house…… It’s the
home where my loved ones were born and raised”
“Yes”

I’m sure my mother knew Jackie-san’s wife’s caution inwardly. Since a legitimate
successor was alive, she was worried that she would be told to return it. But my
mother made it clear, in a roundabout way, that there was no need to do so.

“Come on, Andy. Let’s go. You’re going to show me your new home, aren’t you?”

“Yeah. Sorry to bother you. Jackie-san”

“No problem. I hope you’ll come back”

I was happy to see Jackie-san’s usual attitude.

Then I showed her my new house.

“Oh, it’s big…… two stories?”

“Emm…… you know, there’s a lot of us”

“Ri, Right…… are you really going to feed all of them?”

“For now”

In the vicinity, another detached house is under construction, arranged by Dianne and
Irina. In Polka, which has been slowly depopulated but has renovated and inherited
vacant houses scattered around, such a lively new construction rush will be fresh for
my mother.

“If mom feels like it, I’ll arrange for you to live here. Now it’s full, including
customers……”

When I opened the front door, I found a naked Michela, Airi and Laila relaxing in the
dining room and Juline standing in the kitchen. No one was wearing any clothes. A
simple erotic paradise situation.

“……Andy? You want me to live here……?”

“This is why the dragon people have a slightly different sense of shame and values!”
The forced march to connect the mother and the current Polka is complete in one way
or another. The rest is left to Asti. Even if I leave the details to her, I don’t think my
mother would be reckless with a dragon and…… Asti is smart to begin with. I’m sure
she’ll use her own judgment and make the best of it. Now…… I just need to do one last
job before I leave for Renfangas.

“Jackie-san, can I borrow a corner of your workshop for a minute?”

“Oh, Bocchan. Where’s your mom”

“She’s back at the Baron’s mansion…… I’d really like to spend a little more time
entertaining my mother, but my mission is about to begin, so I need to make what I
need to make”

“Hmmm…… Give you a hand, kid?”

“No, this is my job……”

I begin to make a new collar in front of Jackie-san and Grandpa Dan. As expected, I’m
getting used to making them. This time it’s for Tetes, Cute and Marone.

“……Is there a new increase in women?”

“It was quite a while ago. The problem was too delicate to make it at an inopportune
time”

“……Well, if Jeanne’s okay with it, then yeah”

“That’s all right”

It’s a big introduction to the world in the barrier prison erotic paradise.

“Old Dan, if you ever want to go home, just let Airi know. She’ll take you home”
“Airi……?”

“She’s one of the four adult blue dragons who come to our house, a little hard-eyed
and masculine in the way she talks. She’s been to Laila’s palace”

“……M, Muu. I don’t know, but it’s also a dragon that works at owner´s order”

“I don’t mean to say that I give her orders…… but rather, she helps me out when she’s
not busy. Dragon riders are respected by the dragons, so even if they don’t have a
contract with you, they’re willing to help out in their own way”

“I’ve heard a lot of stories about them, but…… dragons can wipe out an entire colony
of an ordinary race with a single blast. What kind of nerve to casually ask for help?
And moreover…… to be doing it with impunity.”

“……Well, I was exposed to a lot of amazing things at the time, so I got along with the
momentum”

Now that I think about it, how could I have fucked Maia in the circle of dragons and
moved straight into sex with Asti and the others? If I think about it calmly, they were
all huge beasts that could have eaten me alive and if I had recognized them correctly,
I would not have had time to get a cock erect. Maybe that’s part of the reason why they
think I’m 「Great」.

“But if you go out with them, they are not scary people. Of course, you can’t
underestimate them, but at least I don’t think dragons are ferocious beasts”

“……In a way, the black dragon is not wrong”

“?”

“That means you’ve got big courage”

“N, No, I’m confident I have a relatively small courage”

I don’t think I’m braver than the Masturbation Brothers, Keiron and even the ladies of
the warrior group, at least I don’t think I’m braver than the girls of the warrior group.

“Weak people get strong when they have power. Or they shrink back for fear of it.
Those who are less flirtatious are essentially on the same level as the strong. Kings
and generals are examples of this. At least, you neither fear nor underestimate these
extraordinary people. That’s a big deal in itself”

“I, I wonder if that’s true”

“Hmph…… Well, you don’t have to be in a hurry to realize it. Courage and bravery are
not good things if you are aware of them. The mind that tries to conquer fear can
neither be shown nor wielded when there is no fear. It’s just like a weapon. There are
fools in every age and in every place who make the mistake of doing so and they cause
trouble all over the world”

“Y, Yes”

Beyond Grandpa Dan’s words, a glimpse of Neia comes to mind. She who has courage,
the hero…… Just an exotic title, that’s all I can say.

————————————–

“Excuse me, business starts at eight bells…… oh, master?”

“Savory, can I borrow Cute for a minute?”

I finished the collar and headed to the new bar anyway. Savory blinks at my sudden
arrival and calls for Cute, who is running around in the tavern behind me, wiping
tables.

“Cute, master wants to see you”

“Nya?”

“I’m not here to have sex with you”

“Eh, no?”

Savory makes a curious face…… Well, to have a play that makes you get fucked hard
before work and served with semen in your womb, which is not a bad idea if you ask
me, but I’d like to do it.

“I made Cute´s collar, but I’d like you to try it. I thought I’d give it to you while I still
can”
“Yay♪”

“I’ll tell you first that everyone else wears it all the time, but it’s something you can
take off if you feel like it or if the situation calls for it. Even if you don’t wear it, you’ll
still be my girl”

“Yes”

I stroke Cute’s sandy-colored hair (not tied up today) and as I’m about to put a collar
around her neck…… Savory grabs her hand firmly.

“Wh, What are you doing!”

“Eh, I’m wearing a collar, but……”

“That’s like I’ll give you a flower without any weight…… that’s pitiful for Cute!”

“Eh”

Pitiful?

“……N, No good?”

“Nya?”

Cute is also dubious. Cough, Savory straightening her posture.

“That’s right. This is the sign of a female slave, right? It’s not just a name tag, you know?
When it was my time, you put it on and stick it in right then and there. Laurier was in
front of everyone”

No, even though it’s away to the counter, let’s not say that we’re going to butch in
where the tavern owner’s wife is also present, Savory.

“……Because the eight bells are already ringing”

“Sales are up to the eleven bells, so why not do it after that? Let’s give it properly……
I’m sure I’m right, Marone-chan and Tetes-chan, right?”

“You’ve got a good grasp of it……”

“I’m a customer service person, so I have to remember every little detail…… I
remember that the master’s mansion has Jeanne’s grandfather. If that’s the case, we
should all get together at our place or at the cat beast’s mansion……”

“Do we have to get together……?”

“So it’s important, okay? I’ll call you when I know more”

“No, I’ll at least go around and tell people”

“Its alright. There are quite a few female slaves who come by a bit. Marone-chan,
Oregano and others come to get their supper, and…… Irina-sama and Naris-san come
every day”

“……I guess it’s the heart of Polka without me knowing it, here”

I was a bit surprised to see Savory, who seems to be working hard behind the scenes
to manage and oversee the female slaves, just like Selenium. She may be more
competent than Fennel and others in this kind of arrangement.

——————————————-

After relaxing in the hot springs and dealing with my mother and Peter at the Baron’s
mansion, I wait for the eleventh bell of the night. The temple of Polka rings a bell every
two hours, so the eleventh bell is ten o’clock at night in the urban style.

“I wonder which way it ended up…… Maia!”

I called out to the sky as I walked down the snowy road, and Maia stooped and
appeared out of nowhere.

“What?”

“Do you know where Savory and the others are? Maybe they’re all here”

“……Hmm”

Maia listens closely as she stands tall barefoot on the snow.

“……I didn’t quite hear Savory’s voice, but if it’s Selenium or Naris, that way”
The direction she pointed to was the cat beast house.

“I mean, has she even called Selenium……?”

“I was with Irina and Hilda when I left the baron’s mansion, so I’m fine”

“……All I have to do is put collars on the three new people”

I mean, Naris, you are not a female slave and you don’t have to be present.

Then I and Maia open the door to the cat beast house.

“Here they come……”

“I, It’s cold, close the door quick!”

Naris gets angry and hurriedly closes the door. Most of the female slaves were
gathered in the living room of the cat beast house…… or rather in the hall just inside
the front door. Naked.

“Why are you taking off your clothes all of a sudden……?”

“Because it was like this at my time”

Laurier says, holding herself slightly squirming. As expected, the nudity festival at a
stranger’s house in Polka is different from the mood of the festival.

“I’m a female slave, so this is how it’s supposed to be done”

When Savory said it, about half of the people in the room nodded in unison.

“I guess that’s how it is……”

“I guess you didn’t have to be present, Naris-chan”

“No, let’s say those things first! I’m not the one who told her to take off her clothes on
the spur of the moment, Tetes-chan! How dare you tell me to get dressed and leave
now!?”

“Ahahaha”
Tetes was sitting side by side in the middle of the circle with Marone and Cute. Of
course, they were all dressed without a stitch of clothing. Her hair, which is usually
tied up with a hair clip, was down and she was wearing nothing in earnest. The same
goes for Cute and Marone, who are wearing no decorations or artifacts on their bodies.

“Then I must undress too”

Maia also quickly takes off her clothes and throws them away, becoming a part of the
circle teetering. I wanted her to take off her panties slowly, but there was no time to
say so.

“Did you make up a rule or something about Tetes and the others letting their hair
down?”

When I asked around, Christie and Selenium nodded.

“After hearing about it from Savory, I thought it was time to stylize it”

“Well, in a sense, it feels like I’ve decided on it right now. I’m going to throw everything
away, expose myself to Andy-san and ask him to put a collar on my neck”

“Stylization means…… you’re going to add more?”

“……Eh, is it a deadline already?”

Selenium gave me a look of heartfelt wonder. No, I haven’t made a definite decision
either. I’m afraid that if I stay any longer, I’ll be out of work for a long time, or there
might be some other problem.

“Ho. Well, that’s good. It’s up to you to decide if you want more women”

“Put a collar on them, Andy. All three of them are waiting for you”

From the end, Tetes, Marone and Cute. Three girls sitting on the carpet, not allowed to
put on a single piece of clothing, waiting for the slave’s collar. If I only think about this
place properly, it would definitely be a tragic composition, but all three of them are
waiting with embarrassed, expectant faces and even smiles on their faces, which is an
extraordinary sight.

“Then, Tetes…… chin up”

“Yes……”

I am the only clothed person in this place. In the middle of all the beautiful naked
women who expose themselves unabashedly, I wrap the proof of my carnal desire
around a 16 year old girl.

“Marone”

“……Please”

Then, Marone. I scratch her passionate red hair and claim ownership over her slender
neck. And finally, Cute. The youngest female slave is given a reserved bill of sore love.

“……Now Cute is my female slave. You’re going to be teased with my cock all day, every
day from now on”

“……Nya…… ♪”

Cute opened her eyes and shivered a little as she imagined it. Then Aurora and Luna
hear it and shrug their shoulders.

“You said those things again. I really wish you would do that every day”

“Yeah. I don’t mind”

Sorry, every day was a bit much.

“Yes, yes, then you can give them a vaginal cum shot, Andy-san♪”

“The three female slaves, hands on hips up. Swear before us that you submitted your
wombs”

Selenium and Christie’s instructions fly. Or rather, stylize it so much.

“Nya…… ♪”

“P, Please…… ♪”

“It, It’s not the first time I’ve been raped in front of everyone watching…… but it makes
me really excited…… ♪”

Three girls wait for me with their asses up in the air.

“Come on, Andy, take it off and undress”

“Let me help you”

“……I don’t know if I’d go this far to do it”

Anzeros, Sharon and Almeida swarm in and start stripping me of my clothes. I glanced
at where the clothes were going and saw Oregano and Fennel neatly folding them,
including the other girls’ clothing and I felt somewhat cut off from the retreat.

“Come on, Andy-san…… let’s make friends?”

Apple urges me on with a cheek kiss and I advance behind the three youthful butts.

“Please start with me…… ♪”

“Not once, but as many times as you want…… ♪”

“Nya…… pl, please…… female slave pussy, do as you please…… ♪”

Each of the three seduces. I cleared my throat and grabbed Tetes’ ass first.
Perhaps she had been to a spa a while ago, Tetes’ ass was smooth and warm, with no
remnants of a chill. It was left to my hands to rub and relax it honestly, easily exposing
the sinews and sagging between the two tender pieces of flesh.

“Sm, Smithson, 10-man captain…… ♪”

“I guess I could fuck you out of the blue, starting with your ass……”

I grinned and rubbed both holes with my thumbs. Savory, who was watching from the
side, restrained me, saying, 「No, you can’t do that」.

“I’m not going to let you do that until you’ve fucked all three of them. Don’t make the
other two wait any longer than necessary”

“……It’s kind of cramped even though it’s a ritual for me to be owned……”

Savory is right, though it certainly makes sense to fuck all three of them first.

“Fuck my ass first, then Marone-san and Cute-chan…… and then I’ll have you feast on
my uterus again, that’s possible♪”

“I, I’ll wait if you’ll have me twice or thrice”

“I’ll be a good girl and wait for you…… ♪”

They were well-meaning children. Well, I can go around a few times with about three
of them.

“Well, let’s start with the womb”

“Ah……”
I press my cock against Tetes’ labia. Tetes wriggled shyly and I dared to insert myself
for the first time into Tetes, who accepted the collar under the gaze of the female slaves
in the room.

“Hua, aaaaa…… ♪”

The glans pushes through Tetes’ lewd flesh. I let the pre-cum get used to the vaginal
canal that I swore was mine and mine alone. Tetes is on all fours, shaking her
unfamiliar semi-long, flowing hair, but firmly accepting my penetration. Crotch to
crotch. Hips and hips. Genitals and genitals. Firmly, snugly pressed against each other.

“I never thought I’d do this to you when we first met……”

“You don’t have someone you’ve had your eye on from the beginning, [I’m going to
make you a female slave], anyway…… ♪”

“How do you know?”

“It’s about time I understood the nature of 10-man captain Smithson, as expected……”

“Cheeky. I’ve got a little bit of that”

“Really……?”

……When I was asked back, I lost confidence. Did she know that?

“W, Well…… either way, your womb is my cum bag from now on”

“I know…… ehehe, just pour it in as often as possible and don’t run out of stock…… ♪”

“……I wonder why you’re such a slut when you´re so young”

“Because 10-man captain Smithson said it was okay for me to be a slut slave!”

“……I did say that, though. It’s not easy to get a line out of an erotic maniac like that
just because you’ve been told to”

“Is that a compliment?”

“I love it when a girl gets erotic on me”

“I also love 10-man captain Smithson who is also very naughty”

Apparently, we agreed. I slam my own hips into Tetes, who thrusts her hips out like a
flexed tent. Tetes also boldly pushed her own hips against me. Her hips are still not
very good, but she is greedy and when the timing is right, my vision is burned by a
pleasure that is twice what I had expected.

“A, Au, ha, a, aa…… Smithson, jouninchou…… ♪”

“H, Ha, kuu…… Tetes”

“Yes……?”

Our hips rhythmically slammed against each other. I was in Tetes’s ear, listening to the
comments of the women on the outside, such as, 「You use your hips beautifully」
and 「It’s not all about swinging your hips in a showy way」.

“Master”

“Eh……”

“It’s hard to say 10-man captain Smithson every single time, isn’t it? You’re my female
slave now, so call me master”

“……M, Master……?”

“That’s right…… My own personal pussy slave”

“……♪ Ehee…… that, I feel it……”

“What is a slave girl who is violently beaten by her domineering master?”

“Yes…… ♪ My favorite master who is always making love to the pussy fantasizing little
erotic knight girl with his cock…… ♪”

The nuances are quite different for the nod, but that’s because it’s tasteful.

“Master…… it’s time to get inside Tetes…… Tetes´s stomach, interior…… ♪”

“Ah, I´ll put it out…… and from this day on you’re a cum squeezer for me……!!”

“Yes…… ♪ Master, give me lots and lots of squeezes…… ♪”

Holding Tetes tight, I press my hips tightly against her tiny ass and ejaculate.

“Nn…… ♪”

The semen, which has become a constant excess in volume, spits into Tetes’s cervix
and overflows. Tetes was still slightly grinding her hips, trying to get my semen into
her womb. It was as if she was trying to show off her dirty self from the bottom of her
heart.

I pulled out my cock from Tetes, which was threaded with a mixture of semen and love
juice and pressed it against Marone´s butt.

“Finally, I can be Master’s…… thing…… ♪”

“You could have looked for a lover without being in a hurry, now that your legs have
healed. It’s too late now, though”

“I can’t forget Master´s gratitude…… I’m sure that when I returned to the colony, I was
waiting with everyone else for Master to come and fuck me…… I was hiding before,
but now I can come out and fuck you openly…… I wonder if I healed my legs so that
Master can fuck me…… ♪”

“I think that’s paying too much lip service……”

“……I don’t regret it…… I’m happy to have Master’s child…… please let me have a
baby…… ♪”

“……Marone”

I impatiently shake my hips from side to side and kiss Marrone’s cat ears as she begs
for insertion.

“Ah……”

“Marone isn’t just someone to increase the number of children. You´re just a lewd
person”

“Uh……”

“You’re only my female slave, you can get pregnant with my child or you can want one.
But you know what, I want to enjoy sex with a pretty girl named Marone. So……
Marone, let’s have fun and make a baby”

“Ah…… emm……”

Marone, realizing that she was a little hasty in her urgings, curls her red tail and lays
her ears down.

“There’s nothing to apologize for. You want kids, that’s fine. But…… I like to be made
to feel good about myself. I want you to look at me and have sex with me, not just
dream about kids”

“……Yes. Sorry……”

“Good girl…… Cock, I’m going to make you feel good. With your slave pussy”

“……Of course, Master…… ♪”

I seek Marone’s lips as I lean in from the side, grabbing her tits while I enter her.

“Oh my God, he is such a spoiled brat”

“But they say that procreation is a work in progress if you divide it too much. I like
that about Andy. I like that about Andy. He’s got love”

“That’s right☆ I can’t help but like the fact that you can honestly say that you want to
be treated nicely. It’s easy to understand☆”

“Right…… Children are a labor of love. It’s a bummer to be mean to them, but it’s also
a bummer to want them without love. Andy is just trying to take care of that”

“He´s a man of fierce sexual desire, but that means he’s watching his partner carefully”

I fuck Marone as hard as I can, even though I hear the murmurs of the outsiders.
Perhaps it was because of the time that had passed since my arrival and the situation
of more than two dozen people standing stiffly naked watching the show, but the room
temperature had risen and I no longer felt cold. Rather, I grabbed Marone by the waist
and slammed my hips into her, sweating, aiming for the depths of her womb, just like
Tetes, who was sitting next to her, helplessly watching from the side.

“Marone, let’s go……!”

“……Yes, Master…… ♪ Love me deep…… ♪”

“Of course…… kuo, oo!”

Looking at Marone’s slender back, I ejaculate again into her womb. Every time my cock
bounces with a thump, I feel the realization that I am tinting her to me.

Finally, Cute…… She was the youngest of the younger ones in recent years and was
masturbating as she watched the previous two sex acts.

“Cute…… Pussy, let me use it”

“Yes…… put it in, please, nyaa…… ♪”

Shun, sandy-colored tail, showing off her protruding butt hole and wet labia. Without
thinking about anything difficult, this young cat is rutting on me with all her might.

“Does Cute want to get fucked a lot?”

“Yes♪ I want Master to please me a lot…… ♪”

“I want Cute to please me too”

“I’m so happy when I’m loved by Master…… I’m so happy just being close to him,
touching his naughty bits and being kissed by him that I want to thank the whole world
for it…… ♪”

“Good girl…… I’m going to make Cute very happy, okay?”

“Nyah♪”

Teasing, but no lie. In her eyes, there is a mixture of lust and longing and in a sense, a
straightforward desire that is not deceived by logic. I love the honesty of such Cute.

“……Nya, uu…… so happy…… ♪”

“I’m happy too, Cute……”

“I can see now…… I can work in the store I can see the beautiful forests and snow……
my favorite master likes me and loves me…… and I’m probably the happiest person in
the world…… ♪”

“Being a slave isn’t really a very happy status”

“I don’t know about that…… I love Master the most, so this is what makes me the
happiest…… ♪”

Cute assures me as she swings her hips against my cock, sizzling it. There is no
hesitation in her words. No excuses. Just simple goodwill and devotion. It seemed to
resonate with the female slaves as well and many of the women around us smiled and
nodded their heads.

“Therefore…… ♪”

“Ah, Cute…… I’ll make you feel as good as you want……!”

“Nyaaah…… ♪”

I return my hips to Cute’s waist. I give impetus to my growing desire to ejaculate and
express my pleasure fully in the depths of her vagina. I spew my white lust into the
womb of the youngest and most innocent female slave and beat my hearty satisfaction
into her tiny body.

“Nya, Nyaaaaaaaaaaaa♪”

“KKu, hu……”

Third ejaculation. It is a liquid expression of unabated sexual desire and it spills so

much that the female slaves sigh. The shuddering Cute lie down, relaxed and satisfied,
and I am relieved at the end of my duty in one piece. Savory gently stands Cute up,
leaning close to her. I look and Marone is Luna and Tetes is Sharon, who pulls her up
to her feet. As I sat up, the three hips lined up in front of me, their crotches wet with
sperm, as if to prove a point.

“Well then…… I wish you many more years to come”

“I wish to receive your favor and desire……”

“I offer…… my thanks and my vows to this ceremony…… nya”

The three recite the lines that were blasted into each of their ears.

“……What, so much for style?”

“Closing is the heart of a ceremony”

Irina folds her arms and says in a pompous manner. Christie, who was standing beside
her, laughed and extended her hand.

“Well, now that that’s all done…… we’re free for the rest of the day”

“Freetime?”

“You can re-fuck the three new girls or you can re-mouth it with the girls in the pew.
We´re your female slaves and we’ll keep you company”

“I, I’ll be there for you, too. I can’t extend the trip to Renfangas anymore and we will
not have much time to spare from now on”

When Christie and Irina said this, the color of the eyes of the female slaves in the
outside world, who had been quiet up to that point, changed.

“If you can, please pour a lot of sperm into us in the detention group. Cute is good, but
I’m pretty good too, okay?”

“Savory, despicable…… I’ve been on rather infrequently lately and I wouldn’t mind
being made to stand on my backside at least tonight”

“How about me and Fennel together?”

“Mou. There’s no rush, Oregano”

The close appeal of the four elf girls.

“If you’re talking about staying, then so am I and Jeanne”

“I’m sure you’ll have a good time, but be careful. Hilda-sensei, I’m sorry, but I’m here
to help Selenium”

“Well, it’s just like a female slave to support sex☆”

Jeanne, Selenium, Hilda and others joined in the fray.

“We have a choice, too. We’ll be there for you when you get there”

“Huhu. I’m glad you’re here”

Anzeros and Aurora also set up nearby.

“Then we too”

“Well, I’m wearing a collar…… and we can do it if you want”

“Shall we do it again?”

“Then I’ll be around here…… and why are you pulling me all the way down here, 10-
man captain Smithson!?”

While dragging back Naris, who was trying to escape, I also got a taste of the Gauntlet
Knights’ tits.

“Oh dear. I wonder if he will come to us”

“Ho. You’ll get the short end of the stick if you wait, Dianne”

“It’s fine with me and Laila-sama, though, because we can always deal with him……”

“S, Since we’re here, let’s work together, Dianne-san”

While the two dragons decide to watch, Apple and Dianne also approach. Various
naked bodies are crowded around me, almost like a bed of meat.
“Cute, are you okay?”

“Nya…… Luna is sex, okay?”

“I’m going that way. I’ll make sure you get plenty back when you’re in heat”

As I listen to Luna’s creepy warning, I rub tits, fondle asses and put my cock in
someone at random. Or rather, I’m in a state of checking after the fact whose tits,
whose ass and whose hole my cock is in…… I love this kind of wild play, though.
With a clatter, Sharon, Naris, Anzeros and Neia carry the armor I made into the
carriage. If you’re going to be away from home, you usually wear it for convenience of
transport, but if you’re being carried on the wings of a dragon, you don’t need to worry
about that too much. You don’t have to think about being dropped off suddenly and
fighting instantly…… rather you can have the luxury of saying something like, 「I’d
hate to sit on a hard chair with my clothes on and have the paint damaged needlessly
」.

“Are we splitting up this time?”

When I approached Dianne, who was supervising the takeoff preparations, she
laughed.

“You don’t have to bother to feel cramped…… I was actually told that one of the blue
dragons would be willing to send out someone to help with the transport”

“You should stop……”

“Yes…… Even if there are two cows, it’s still an emergency for the public. It would be
safer not to bother showing any more mobilization”

……Once again, we feel the difference between our own awareness of dragons and the
public’s perception of them. We are pretty much the only ones who can ask for a favor,
but if a third or fourth dragon shows up, this time Sir Buster will have his head in the
sand.

“Tetes, don’t say anything else, okay?”

I also nailed Tetes, who was just nearby waiting for delivery.

“Ahaha, it’s all right! Am I that unreliable?”

“I’ve been fooled and cheated by you at all costs, you know”
“And I’m already your sex slave”

Tetes stands tall and kisses me.

“Both front and back are dedicated cum holes for you, right?”

“……Don’t stir things up so early in the morning”

“You know, just because it’s morning doesn’t mean you need to be shy, okay? If you
want, I can stick my butt out back there for a minute”

Tetes whispers to me in a whisper. But Hilda, who was listening nearby, warned her.

“You know, Tetes-chan. It’s fine that you’re into sex with Andy-kun, but don’t be so
careless, okay? You have to keep your personal life separate from your professional
life”

“Y, Yees”

That’s very sound advice, even for Hilda.

“When you’re on the job, it’s better to avoid the hard work of cleaning up after yourself
and to give yourself a blowjob if at all possible”

“I see!”

“No, that’s not the point!”

It was Hilda-san after all.

————————————–

Although we didn’t invite them to the collar ceremony yesterday, there are still a few
groups I have to be responsible for in Polka.

“Azel, Rizel and Miril. I’m going to Renfangas for a while, so I’ll probably be back in……
the first of the month or so, but if you want to go back to Celesta in the meantime, tell
the Baron or Irina”

It would be difficult for them to casually ask Asti and the other dragons for a favor,
since they basically live their lives without contact with the blue dragons. I asked the
Baron and Irina to coordinate the matter. To be precise, Fennel, a member of the Silver
Clan, will act as an intermediary, but let’s leave that part aside.

“Nyaa……”

“You don’t come home much?”

“Grandfather has treated me well, so I don’t mind waiting”

The three apparently have no intention of giving up on the pregnancy and returning
to the desert in the middle of the day…… I’m not sure if it’s a pregnancy, but the bottom
two in particular are so comfortable with the idea that they don’t seem to be aware
that they’re making a baby. That’s good for me.

“I don’t want to leave just yet, but do you want me to tell…… Barbara?”

I tilt my head a bit at Azel’s words.

“Barbara……?”

Emm? Who was it?

“Look, emm, she came in with the sick group the other day and she lives with Marone
and the others”

“……Ah, Keel´s girlfriend”

“Yeah, she’s that weird girl who likes the uncle who’s kind of useless”

“……Please don’t call Keel an uncle”

I’m older than him…… That’s because I’m an uncle compared to Azel and Rizel…… I’m
old enough to be called an uncle by Cute and Tetes.

“M, Master!? Come on, Azel, apologize, Master is hurt!”

Miril is upset, but please don’t apologize, it hurts me more to be apologized to.

——————————-
In addition, I made a quick visit to the crossbow corps and the familiar stores to say
hello.

“Really, you’re flying by a dragon…… it doesn’t feel real, even with my own eyes”

Two dragons, one blue and one black, stand side by side on a plain cleared of snow by
the Ice Decker. Looking up at them, my mother sighs. A few people are seeing us off,
including the Baron, Irina, my mother and Grandpa Dan. Our departure and return are
not so unusual anymore, so there is no fuss, but there are townspeople and
crossbowmen who are watching the takeoff from the town from afar.

“I’ll tell you first. I’m going to teach that little ogre a few more tricks and then I’m going
home. Don’t expect me to be around next time”

“Ah, you’re free to go. That’s what I asked Airi to do”

“Leave it to me”

Airi, dressed in a long robe after a hot bath (a traditional Polka costume, but strangely
popular with the dragons), assures me that she will be happy to hear my conversation
with Grandpa Dan.

“I’ll bring Jeanne to visit you again when things settle down”

“Huh. I have a lot to teach them, too. I’ll be ready”

“Hahaha”

……Maybe I’ve got a good teacher, as good as Master Sleedo.

“Dianne-dono. Please take good care of Andy. He is now……”

“I don’t need to be told…… With Andy as the keystone, this place, this time period, is
beginning to move. From the beginning, I intend to make him my husband. He also has
two dragons who swear allegiance to him. No one will ever touch him”

“Well, it’s not every day you find someone so well-protected, even among royalty and
nobility”

I thought Irina’s wording was excessive…… well, normally, royalty and nobility don’t
have dragons either. And then there’s Anzeros and the other Ace Knights and Gauntlet
Knights. Certainly no escort unit is as reliable as it is.

“Thank you for your help. I hope to see you again……”

Neia takes off her hat and greets the Baron.

“You are always welcome to visit us again. All of us at Polka will be waiting for you
with open arms”

“……Yeah, hopefully”

Neia smiles just a little sadly and puts her hat back on to hide her face. I wonder why
she makes that face. If Dianne’s plan succeeds, diplomatic relations will be established
and there will be no obstacles in the way of travel. Even the hardship-filled Kalwin will
become easier. Eventually, she will be able to come to Polka whenever she wants……
Doesn’t she trust us?

“Hey Smithson. Skipping work is not good”

“Ugh”

With a crunch, I am shouldered from behind by 100-man special duty commander

Becker. Basically, there is no work to be done, even if it is called slacking off. Goto and
Boyd are still working on the carriage that Laila is carrying, but the other men should
just be watching from the side because they don’t want to disturb them.

“……You care for the hero, Smithson?'”

“E, ah, well…… she just seems a little, you know, pessimistic”

‘You’re wasting your time on women’s expressions, dude…… Well, it wouldn’t be so

funny if you were still pretending to be a simpleton after all this love and attention
from women”

“Haa……”

……I wonder if the fact that he pointed that kind of thing out to me means that the
special duty commander has some idea.
“Do you know anything about it, 100-man special duty commander”

“Hmm? How the hell should I know? The other side is unidentified and no one on our
side knows what’s going on in this mysterious kingdom”

“…………”

“Yes, how the hell should I know?…… That’s why, Smithson”

“?”

“Keep an eye on it. I hate to say it, but those are the eyes of a hero…… They’re the eyes
of a man who dies doing something for someone other than himself and ends up being
called a hero”

“Don’t be so ominous”

“Captain Dianne said she wanted to help her. The captain seldom cares about someone
who can handle it without help…… That’s what the captain says to a girl of that
strength”

“……100-man special duty commander, you know something after all?”

“Don’t make me repeat it. I don’t know. It’s just a hunch”

With a tap on the shoulder, 100-man commander Becker moves away. I find myself
somewhat optimistic, having grown accustomed to the peaceful Polka life and being
surrounded by female slaves…… Will I brace myself?

———————————

Although.

“Master♪ I’m free, so play with me♪”

“Te, Tetes-chan, hey!”

“Eh, what’s the rush, Naris-chan?”

“Y, You know what, Neia-san is also riding with us!?”

“Well, you don’t have to worry about playing for a while, right?”

“No, not Master”

“Oh, you don’t know, do you, Neia-san? I have become a female slave of 10-man captain
Smithson♪”

“Ha, Haa…… umm, am I interrupting?”

The current situation, with Tetes being strangely goofy, Neia being intimidated and
Naris being flustered, seems to reduce that kind of tension.

“If you want, I can jump into Laila-san’s carriage over there right now”

“Don’t be absurd, we’re flying!”

“No, it’s not impossible to do it……”

We’re taking a reasonable distance to avoid wing collisions, so it’s not tens of meters.

“Tetes, not good. Don’t bother people too much”

Anzeros flips Tetes off. Tetes looks a little unhappy.

“Mou…… I think it’s okay for Neia-san to see my sex life”

“No, I don’t want her to see me”

“Because, Neia-san, you like 10-man captain Smithson a lot, don’t you?”

“That’s not the point”

Good grief. I mean, it’s a good time to deny that you don’t like it, Neia.

“Tetes-san. Being prepared to be a slave is not the same as being modest, okay?”

“Y, You’re right. It’s one thing to respond to Andy’s desires, but it’s another to force
him to show it, even as a female slave……”

Aurora and Almeida join in the preaching.

“There are ways to please Andy that don’t have to be ecchi”

Luna squeezed up next to me and looked up at me. I pet her and she squints at me and
rubs her cheek against my shoulder…… Yeah, I think that kind of thing is nice, but it
doesn’t change the fact that Neia is awkward.

“But if you ask me, it’s not a good idea to spend time in a carriage while traveling like
this☆”

“I, I know it’s a bit of an orgy…… b, but if Smithson-san wants it…… ouch”

Chop to Sharon, who was almost bloodied by Hilda’s ride.

“Hilda-san, you know what you’re doing, please don’t encourage the newcomers”

“Tehee☆”

Good grief, this woman.

“……But, you think that’s probably what they’re doing in the carriage over there……”

“……I can’t deny that”

Apple and Dianne nod to each other in a whisper.

“You’re here Neia!”

“……Not to put it this way, but Neia Grans probably thinks she’s one of us from the side,
too!”

Neia is freaked out by Dianne’s words.

“……!?”

Hearing this, Naris and Sharon nodded with a sigh.

“It’s a wonder that the dusky 10-man captain Smithson hasn’t gotten his hands on
these titties, isn’t it?”

“It’s in this state……”

“A, Ah…… eemm”

Neia wanders off.

“……If it’s just breasts, they’ve already been touched……”

“Don’t tell them!”

The atmosphere is getting crazier and crazier. But Naris hit her hand and nodded
softly.

“Ah, I remember you being mischievous when you were getting your armor
measurements”

“I’ve been twice besides that……”

“As expected, 10-man captain Smithson”

“That’s all you got to comment on!?”

On the contrary, it’s sad. I’ve certainly done it.

“Neia-chan, don’t you think collars are fashionable?”

“Don’t solicit her either, Hilda!”

……Tension, it’s all been cut down.